#*preschool teacher voice* do you know what an inside thought is? right inside thoughts happen on the inside! not all of them need to be sai

[ohello0]

Not sure what to do about the fact that my aunt feels more and more comfortable to refer to others as “autism speaks” around me.

Extra not sure what to do about the fact that she called me that to my face bc I was rocking back and forth in a waiting room chair…

Both myself and my younger cousin have told her she shouldn’t do that and both of us have been called that by her….im starting to connect some dots…

[bbangsoonie]

teach me about love

member: kevin genre: fluff (preschool teacher!kevin au) word count: 2,120 synopsis: when your brother asks you to pick up your nieces from school, you find a teacher that you find to be cuter than the toddlers there.

a/n: happy birthday to our moonlight boy, kevin 🌙

You didn’t really like kids. They were adorable, of course, but they were snotty walking embodiments of germs and you had no idea how to entertain them. They were absolutely precious when sleeping but their tantrums terrified you.

Whenever they came up to you with those bright expectant eyes, you didn’t know what to do except pet their head. Everyone around you would scold you saying that they were children, not dogs. But in your defense, they didn’t seem to mind.

To be honest, you preferred dogs over kids. They were cute all the time.

Nonetheless, you still adored your nieces. The older one, Ahyoung, reminded you of your own past self. She was shy and reserved but sought out love and attention. She constantly needed assurance to fight early signs of anxiety. The younger one, Soyoung, was the complete opposite; she was loud and outgoing. She easily made friends with everyone and adjusted well to new environments.

So when your brother asked you for a last minute favor, you were more than happy to pick them up at their preschool. Unfortunately, however, you were terrible with directions and ended up 20 minutes late.

Apologizing profusely to the staff and teachers, you made your way throughout the building to find their classroom. That was another struggle of its own.

“Auntie Y/n!” you heard two familiar voices screech. You laughed as they ran up to you and hugged your legs.

“Sorry I’m late girls,” you pouted as you squished their cheeks.

“It’s okay, Auntie! Teacher Kevin was playing house with us,” Ahyoung beamed.

“Teacher Kevin was our dog!” Soyoung giggled.

You looked up to see a male teacher sheepishly escape from the tiny playhouse. You held back a laugh, pitying him for what the girls put him through.

“I’m sorry about that,” you chuckled.

“No worries,” he smiled. “It’s my job and I love kids. I had fun playing with them too.”

“I’m Y/n,” you introduced as you held out a hand. “I’m Ahyoung and Soyoung’s aunt. I came to pick them up since my brother got caught up in a work emergency.”

“It’s nice to meet you. My name is Kevin,” he said as he shook your hand. You knew it was unprofessional to think this but he was cute. Like, really cute.

Trying to leave before your smiling cheeks could reveal your thoughts, you quickly collected the girls’ bags and helped them put their jackets on. You bid their cute teacher goodbye and happily suggested an aunt-niece ice cream date. They cheered at the idea of sweets and raced to your car.

The next week, your brother asked if you could pick the girls up from school again. Apparently they had been bugging him to have their favorite aunt come every day.

You weren’t sure if it was his flattery or if it was their sneaky plan for ice cream but you didn’t mind. As a freelancer, you had a flexible schedule. You were glad to spend time with your nieces and catch another glimpse of their teacher.

This time, you made sure to leave your house early. You ended up arriving before dismissal and watched as the kids ran around in the playground. Something about seeing Kevin’s eyes sparkle in front of them made you soft. He seemed so genuinely happy and looked at each student with honey dripping from his eyes.

Soyoung squealed as she chased after a boy who tapped her free in a game of freeze tag. She was a little confused about the rules but the effort was there.

While still keeping an eye on the children, Kevin approached you and asked if you wanted a juice box. You kindly declined, thanking him for the offer.

“You’re really good with the little ones,” you complimented.

“Ah, no, they’re the ones who are good with me,” he shyly shook his head. “I’m thankful that they see me as a fun and respectable teacher.”

“I find young kids to be difficult,” you confessed. “I don’t know how to match their level.”

“I get you. It’s definitely not easy to figure out what they want and try to communicate with them with their still-developing language skills. I’m still not great at it. I just try to improve a little more every day,” he said humbly.

He was a lot better than you who was quick to give up and run away. His words made you reflect and feel slightly guilty.

The bell chimed, making the students rush to line up in front of the door. Kevin left your side to gather everyone together and take them back inside to gather their belongings.

By now, a handful of parents had arrived and were waiting for their children. One by one, the students walked out with their matching yellow chick backpacks, excitedly running up to their guardian.

Your nieces greeted you in that high pitched shriek you loved, body slamming into your open arms. With them in your embrace, you gave them a tight squeeze before getting up and holding their hands to take them to the car.

“Wait!” you heard Kevin call out. Turning around, you were surprised to see him running towards you. When he caught up to you, he held out a book. Taking it, you read the title.

“The Body Language of Toddlers”

“I thought you might find this book useful,” his hands fumbled awkwardly, not knowing where to go. His gesture brought you a warm feeling.

“Thank you, Kevin. I’ll be sure to give it a read,” you smiled.

“Ooooh,” Ahyoung wiggled her eyebrows, making both you and Kevin blush. You ruffled her hair and ushered her towards your vehicle.

Picking the girls up from school became a biweekly thing for you. Every Monday and Friday, you would arrive ten minutes early to chat with Kevin as he told you funny stories that happened throughout the day. And when you worked with a bunch of preschoolers, there were a lot of those types of stories.

You listened as he went on about how a little boy woke up from a nap thinking he had an argument with his friend because of a nightmare he had. Kevin had to convince him that it was all a dream and that his friend did not actually steal his gummy worms and lie about it.

The way he spoke about his students was endearing. He made them sound like lovely angels even when they were cranky and misbehaving.

“We’re looking for chaperones for the upcoming field trip if you’re interested,” he cautiously brought up. “We only had a few parents sign up so we’d really appreciate any extra helping hands.”

Panicking, you stuttered about how you didn’t have the confidence to keep rowdy kids in check at a public space. He assured you that your only responsibility would be to make sure no one ran off and to accompany kids to the bathroom if they had to separate from the group.

He was a smooth talker. He somehow persuaded you into agreeing and you couldn’t believe you left the school that day after signing the form.

“Auntie, do you like Teacher Kevin?” Ahyoung asked you in the car ride back home.

“Sure, Teacher Kevin is nice,” you hummed.

“No, she means do you like like him?” Soyoung pressed.

You feigned innocence and pretended not to understand what they were talking about. They grilled you about how often you talked with him and even pointed out that he didn’t talk to other parents like that. They sure were smart-witted for their age.

On the day of the field trip, you spent a long time deciding on what to wear. You had no idea how casual you were supposed to dress as a chaperone.

You ended up choosing a simple outfit and rushed out the door to avoid being late. You had to say you were excited. It had been ages since you last visited an aquarium. And maybe the extra butterflies in your stomach were because of a certain someone you were looking forward to seeing.

Meeting Kevin outside of the school felt different. He stood out in the crowd of tiny humans. Even more so once you entered the place and you noticed that most of the visitors were families, students, or couples.

You softly smiled as you watched the kids fawn over colorful fish and gawk at sharks. It felt like you were returning to your own childhood innocence. You followed Ahyoung, who was pulling at your sleeve, to the jellyfish section where she asked you to take a picture of her with the transparent creature.

The photos came out so incredibly that you had to immediately send them to your brother. He texted back almost instantly and you scoffed when you read his message.

“Heck yeah I made that. Those are my genes right there.”

Rolling your eyes, the corners of your lips twitched up as you put the device away. You guided Ahyoung back to the rest of the group and ran into Kevin who was coming back from the bathroom with another student.

“How are you enjoying the trip so far?” he asked.

“It’s nice. Honestly not as chaotic as I thought it’d be,” you admitted.

“Oh don’t jinx it. Lunch time will be hectic,” he warned.

He was right. Between picky kids and the kimbap packed by their parents, the unwanted vegetables were flown around the picnic table. You barely managed to avoid the carrot that was flung in your direction. Unluckily, you were unable to dodge the spinach that was now tangled in your hair.

Kevin laughed as he tried to help you take it out, cracking a joke about it looking like seaweed and you looking like a mermaid dragged out of the ocean.

“He means you’re pretty, Auntie!!” Soyoung eagerly translated on his behalf. “Mermaids are super super pretty. Like Ariel, the princess!”

This raised a teasing crowd of “ooh”s from the group of preschoolers.

“Teacher Kevin and Auntie Y/n sitting in a tree,” a boy began chanting, “K-I-S-S-I-N-G!”

His friend made a face and screamed “ew,” making him laugh uncontrollably. Meanwhile, Kevin was trying his best to cover his burning ears. He pulled the beanie over his ears, not wanting to expose his embarrassment.

“My daddy said no boy is good enough for Auntie but I’ll tell him nice things about you, Teacher Kevin. Just specially for you,” Ahyoung proudly announced.

Awkwardly coughing, you stuffed her cheeks with another roll of kimbap. Her muffled cries of resistance were appeased with a juice box shoved into her mouth. The sweet drink diverted her attention away from you and back to her lunch.

You two were now officially shipped by all of Kevin’s students. Even the other teachers giggled as they passed by you.

By the end of the field trip, you were one of the last ones to leave. After all the other students and teachers departed from the aquarium, Kevin escorted you to the car with a sleeping Ahyoung in his arms and a sleeping Soyoung in yours.

You both carefully placed them in their car seats and closed the door after buckling their seat belts. Now that you were alone with him, you didn’t know what to say. Despite the silence, it wasn’t necessarily uncomfortable.

“So have you warmed up to the idea of kids yet?” he finally asked after clearing his throat.

“The book you gave me definitely taught me a lot of things,” you nodded. “Now I’m not completely terrified of them. And seeing you handle kids comforts me.”

“Really? How so?”

“I don’t know. It’s just… you so effortlessly take care of them and I can see how much you cherish each and every one of your students. I envy that.”

“Trust me, it’s not as easy as you think it is,” he chuckled.

Silence fell between you again but you simply enjoyed his presence. You turned your head to see him already staring at you. With your eyes, you wordlessly asked if there was something he wanted to say.

“So uh tomorrow’s Saturday,” he suddenly mentioned. He was fiddling with a loose thread on his sweater and hesitated to speak up again.

“Do you have any plans for the weekend?” he blurted. You couldn’t stop the smile that crept up on your face.

“Nope.”

“Would you like to um grab dinner with me tomorrow then?”

He anxiously held his breath as he waited for your response. Biting his lips, he wondered if he had ruined things by going too fast.

“Sure. How’s 6?” you finally answered.

“6 is great. 6 is lovely. Wonderful. Perfect,” he replied with a huge grin.

a/n: calling all kevin enthusiasts aka @reverienostalgia

i also may or may not have kinda wrote my little cousins into this fic.. 👉🏻👈🏻

[moon-kn1ght]

toes in the water

pairing: frankie morales x reader

word count: 2k 

warnings: kindergarten should def be a warning, maybe also incredibly unvaried sentence structure? rated E for everyone :)

a/n: this is going to be a small series surrounding a single father frankie morales and reader who is a kindergarten teacher. semi-slow burning, super cute and will def have storage closet / after-hours classroom sex at some point. thank you @wyn-dixie for the beta and for quelling my anxieties about literally everything. 

masterlist || tag form

Were you supposed to be using the kindergarten enrollment forms to sus out potential cute, single parents? No, definitely not. 

But the process of going through the individual forms and comparing them to the database for possible clerical errors was tedious at best, and grueling at its worst. Sitting on those tiny kindergarten chairs, you and the other four members of your team of teachers had already rehashed all of the gossip from the summer, including how Jessica the first year teacher from the 3rd grade cohort had hooked up with that sleazy geometry teacher from the high school at the end of the year district-wide social last May. 

“God, I remember when he was student teaching at the middle school,” Dora, your most senior coworker who had ‘been around the block a few times’ and also held onto every piece of gossip that circulated in your district for the last 17 years, drawled, “He had the grossest little rat mustache, you could hardly tell him apart from the 8th graders!” 

The group laughs in response to that joke, always ready to make of the holier-than-thou high school teachers. “You know what?” Dora adds, “You’d think after so many years, I’d be used to these tiny fucking chairs, but I am not. I need a walk and a Diet Coke.” 

“I’ll join you!” chimed Joanne, the second-oldest teacher in your cohort. The two leaders of your team left the room, leaving you, Claudia, and Andrés, the youngest teachers in the kindergarten cohort. Andrés and you had gone through your credential program together and had known each other for upwards of five years now as best friends. When the two of you arrived at Franklin Elementary, fresh out of school, Claudia had just completed her first year so she welcomed more young teachers with open arms. The three of you have been inseparable for the past several years now. 

“Okay, pull out your stacks!” Andrés orders, citing your group’s earlier plan to use this menial labor to check for potential single parents. You were just looking on the forms to see who did not have both parents listed. It wasn’t a perfect system. And yeah, it was probably inappropriate but y’all were just messing around and killing time on this sweltering August day. 

“I have one in my class!” you offer. “Student: Grace Miller. Parent: Susan Miller. Occupation: Landscape architect.” 

“Oooo, intriguing. Love someone who works with their hands,” Claudia remarks in a silly, sultry voice. “I have one, the student is named Peter, mom is Karen. She’s an accountant.” 

“I don’t like the sound of that. Karen? Yeah no thank you. Glad she’s in your class, not mine.” Andrés laughs and you join him. Kindergarten was just as much of a transition for students as it was for parents, and sometimes they took it harder than the kids. “Here’s to hoping she doesn’t live up to her name...” he continues, “Ooh, I have one! He's single dad--” 

Oooh, you and Claudia purr.

“Rosalia Morales is the daughter of single dad Francisco; form says he's a small business owner,” Andrés presents this crown jewel piece of information to a round of applause from you and Claudia. 

“Ugh, let’s hope he’s cute!” Claudia adds and the three of you dissolve into giggles as the older women  return from their Diet Coke run. 

—X—

Rosalia Morales was ready for kindergarten. Frankie Morales, on the other hand, was not. 

The younger Morales had spent the first weeks of August carefully preparing for this new (and very important) chapter in her life. She carefully deliberated over decisions like what backpack and lunchbox to get from Target (she chose a matching Sofia the First set, so that it could be a topic of conversation for her and her potential new friends at school) to what she was instructing her father to pack in her lunchbox (no PB&J’s in case her new friends were allergic, she wanted to be able to sit at the same lunch table with them and not have these seminal weeks defined by the separation of Peanut vs Peanut free lunches). Rosalia was very meticulous, and she always had been. She was well-prepared to face all the challenges kindergarten wanted to throw at her. 

While Rosalia had spent weeks preparing, Frankie had spent weeks dreading the imminent separation from his favorite person in the universe. Yes, he had sent Rosalia to preschool and pre-K but those had all been half-day programs. He would drop her off on his way to work and then pick her up at lunchtime. That only meant four hours apart but full-day Kindergarten was drop-off at 7:45am and pick up at 3:30pm. Seven and a half hours. How am I going to do it? he thought to himself. 

—X—

At Franklin, they implemented a very specific first day schedule. Parents walked their kids to their classrooms to hang up their bags, then the students got to go play on the playground while the parents left. The older teachers designed this system to reinforce to the students that school = fun. Yes, of course there were always students who had a rougher first day, but it usually took a couple of hours for the fatigue to set in before the students realized how long the day (and year was going to be). 

This system most importantly allowed for a clean break with the parents, a solid ‘goodbye!’ point that the teachers could enforce. But, always, there were some straggler parents (either loitering inside, near the front door or in their cars in the parking lot). The administrative team would let the indoor stragglers know that it was time to leave, but they would have two of the teachers go into the parking lot to make sure all the parents had cleared out. 

This year, you and Claudia had pulled those short straws, so while the rest of your team monitored the early recess, you two roamed the parking lot with reassuring waves and “I’m sorry, it’s district policy, you have to leave the parking lot after drop off.” Everyone usually took it graciously—it’s like ripping off a band-aid, it’s better to just get it done. 

You had almost cleared the lot of loitering vehicles when you came upon an older, red truck with a man inside it. His window was down so you began to speak to him a little before he noticed you, causing him to jump. 

“Hi, I'm one of the teachers in the Kindergarten cohort," you say as you run your bare left hand through your hair. “Are you a parent?” 

As he turns to look at you, you can notice that even with his cap pulled low, he has definitely been crying a little. “Hey, yes sorry. I’m Frankie Morales, Rosalia’s dad,” the man stammers, “I’m sorry, I know the policy, I think I’m just having a little bit of separation anxiety.” HIs brown eyes look a little bloodshot as he gives you a half-hearted smile. 

You search his face and see no traces of dishonesty, this is just a man very nervous to be sending his kid to school. And a cute one at that too. Claudia called it, you think. 

Before you can let your mind wander too far about this stranger, you have to say something. “Mr. Morales...” you start. 

“Please call me Frankie. Mr. Morales is my dad,” he interjects nervously.         

“Okay, Frankie,” you say. “I understand how nerve-wracking sending your kid to school can be. I may not be a parent myself, but I can empathize. But I can also offer to you that in my years in kindergarten, I’ve never seen a student not adjust to the classroom,” you offer. 

“But I also understand that our anxieties can be irrational and don’t like when presented with things that might undermine them. So it’s okay to still be nervous or anxious right now,” you add. “Do you think there’s something that I could do to help you feel better about leaving school property in the next ten minutes or so?” you smile a little to help this last bit come off as nice as possible. 

“I…” he mumbles, “I… I’m not sure, my parental intuition is telling me that something will happen in the middle of the day and it’ll take me too long to get here, which I know isn’t going to happen but… I’m worried that I won’t be able to be enough for her”  

“You worry because you care, and I can already tell that you care about her a lot. Hey, like I said, our worries don’t have to be rational to get at us.”

“She’s just all I have, she’s the center of my universe,” he adds. With this, you can see the shift in his eyes, from worry to love. You can tell that he loves his daughter with his whole heart. 

“Rosalia is in Andrés', I mean, Mr. Gonzales’s class, right?” 

“Yeah, she is.” 

“I think I might have a solution, a little band-aid just for today,” you bid and Frankie looks hopeful. “This is very much against district policy so you have to promise not to tell on me.”  

He laughs with this, and promises not to tell. “How about I give you my phone number, and any time that your fatherly intuition is telling you that something bad is going to happen, you can text me and then I’ll peek across the hall to Rosalia’s classroom, and I can factually assure you that nothing bad is happening?” 

Frankie actually smiles, for the first time in this whole conversation, “That would be great,” he says.

—X—

As you knew would happen, the day passed without incident. Frankie didn’t even text you, which you felt good about. But also a little sad because you wanted to start a little texting thing with this single dad. But you knew it would be a little inappropriate, in your heart of hearts. 

After all the students get picked up, Claudia and Andrés migrate into your classroom. 

“Don’t you think the first day of school calls for a celebratory drink out this afternoon?” Andrés probes. He always was down for happy hour (and to be truthful, you were too). “We should go to the brewery down the road, they have some nice outdoor seating.” 

“I’m in,” you state, “And I may or may not have some other good news..” you tease. 

“What? What good news could have happened in a room full of 6 year-olds?” Claudia jokes. 

“Y’all can’t tell anyone but I got the phone number of that single dad from Andrés’s class,” you say as quickly as you can. 

Claudia and Andrés both break into shrieks with this news. 

“Oh my god, I can’t believe our prowling on the enrollment forms WORKED!!” Andrés exclaims. 

“He was nervous at drop off so I gave him my number but he didn’t end up texting me, so nothing will probably ever come of it. But still, small win in my book.” 

Claudia throws her head back, “You deserve all the wins you get, whatever happens, we’re psyched for you.” 

Later, during happy hour you check your phone and notice a new text from an unsaved number. 

Hey, thanks for your help this morning, having this line of communication made me feel a lot better. Rosalia had a great day today. -Frankie 

You try to keep your facial expressions minimal as you read the message. They don’t need to know about this, you think to yourself before shooting back a quick message. 

That makes me so happy Frankie. Feel free to reach out whenever you need! About whatever :) 

You add that last line hastily and hit send. I can thank this liquid courage for that, you think as you down the rest of your pint. 

TAG LIST: @wyn-dixie | @empress-palpat1ne | @marvelousmermaid | @knivesareout | @sleep-tight1 | @justanotherblonde23​ | 

[sweetsubharry]

hi! do you have any fic recs of like really fluffy one shots

Hiya!! yes I do!! Aren’t they just the best sometimes?? Sorry this took me a few days to do! I had over 260 fics to go through on ao3 just under fluff (I really need to tidy my bookmarks!)  💖 There’s 79 in this list so it’s a long one!! ^-^

please stay safe and read the tags everyone! :)

freeze this moment in a frame and stay like this by rosesau

Harry (not so) secretly crushes on the cute footie player and fills pages with sketches of him.

Thunder started it by booloveshiscuppycake

Harry's always been scared of thunder storms. But louis' always been there to comfort him. Friendship and comfort turn into love. (Fluffy as shit)

but he cant be what you need (if he's eighteen) by lingerielarries

“I need you to do something for me.” Harry said, pinching his bottom lip between his thumb and forefinger.

“It seems like you’re asking me to kill for you, H.” Louis laughed nervously.

“It’s nothing that drastic, I promise. It’s just. I don’t think it’s a secret that I’m not a.. normal eighteen year old.” Louis furrowed his eyebrows at that, narrowing his eyes at the younger boy.

“Are people giving you a hard time?” Louis wondered. Harry shifted in his seat and brushed some of his fringe off his forehead.

“Yeah, that’s. That’s kind of what I wanted to talk to you about.” Harry swallowed nervously. He could feel the sweat pooling at his hairline so he wiped it with the sleeve of his sweater. “I need you to uhm, pretend to be my boyfriend.”

or

the one where harry is sick of getting bullied and casts louis as the hot punk boyfriend to scare them away. louis needs harry to return the favor.

punk!louis and flowerchild!harry

the love is ours to make (so we should make it) by lingerielarries

“I’m.. Harry. I nanny? For Ernest and Doris?” Harry responded.

“A nanny? How old even are you? You look twelve.” Louis remarked. Something caught Louis’ eye, and a closer look revealed that Harry had a coat of pink nail polish on his fingers.

“Nineteen. I’m nineteen.” Harry replied.

“Right. Nineteen, wears pink, flower crowns and paints his nails. Who the actual fuck did my mum hire?”

or

the one where louis takes some time off from life to return home, only to be met with a strange boy in pink and a flowercrown as the nanny of his siblings.

All I See is You by ElegantSurrender

Even with the blood gushing from his nose, he couldn’t keep his thoughts on anything but the boy in front of him. He was just so… pretty. He smiled to himself, which only seemed to worry his boyfriend more.

“Why’re you smiling?” Louis asked confusedly, moving Harry’s bloody hand away, and replacing it with his, pinching his nose shut with a tissue. “You’re bleeding, and you’re fucking smiling.”

“Seeing you makes me happy.”

(or the one where Harry has a bloody nose and Louis takes care of him, and Harry really really loves Louis)

Pretty Blue Eyes (I don't care about the nightmares) by justgotowisharder

Harry has nightmares, Louis hates sharing the bed, they end up talking about dreams, they read Freud and they fall in love in the process.

Breathe by dontlietomehoney

Harry has an asthma attack and Louis is scared to death. What follows after though, scares both boys, pulling them apart and bringing them together.

with your love we could breathe underwater by luminescents

Harry’s brow furrows, a look of confusion spreading over his face. “But I am real. I exist, see,” he says, raising a hand out of the water and wiggling his fingers at Louis.

Louis finds himself relaxing a bit. Harry seems harmless really. And he’s quite cute, for something that’s not supposed to exist. If Louis is indeed having a hallucination right now, at least it’s a cute one.

AU where Harry is a mermaid, Louis is a human, and they both discover a lot more than they anticipated.

yes, you make my life worthwhile by orphan_account

Harry whispers to him that this feels like every dream he’s had for the last three years and Louis kisses his temple, behind his ear, across his cheeks and by the edge of his jaw. He runs the back of his finger across Winnie’s sleep-warm cheeks and sighs, the weight of the world finally off his shoulder.

Louis' a pediatrician, Harry's a preschooler teacher, and they're having a baby.

Weigh Us Down (We're In Love) by orphan_account

Harry’s eyes widen slightly at that. “We’re friends?”

Louis nods eagerly, smiling even wider. “Of course we are! You’re like, my first ever friend here. We just moved in, you see. Did I already tell you about that? Anyway! Maybe you can stay for dinner and I can show you my toys?”

Harry smiles. “You’ll let me play with you?”

Louis nods again, excited. “Of course!” He looks thoughtful for a moment, and then he’s slipping off the couch and crouching in front of Harry. “Oh, and Mum always kisses my wounds after she fixes them up. It makes me feel loads better all the time, so.” He leans forward and puckers his lips, pressing them over the bandage on Harry’s knee.

(harry and louis first meet when they’re eight and ten. this is their story throughout the years.)

Breathe by Jade_eyed

Can you write a Larry high school AU where Harry's a sophomore and Louis' his senior boyfriend and Harry's being bullied during class and has a panic attack and all he's saying is 'Louis' so someone goes into louis' classroom and gets him and louis' like freaking out when he finds out and just really fluffy and stuff i just need this okay

[ I changed it a bit , I'm sorry babe I tried. :( ]

Cause If You Let Me, Here's What I'll Do by stylesforstiles

Five times where Harry is Louis' baby

Zero Means Nothing When I'm With You by StripedAndBowtied

Louis doesn't know what he's looking for until he finds it.

Harry just knows he may defy his gender norms, with his height and clumsiness, but that doesn't mean he doesn't want litters of pups running around while he does domestic things all day long.

In other words, boy meets boy and no one can stop pining.

All my senses come to life by erikaeurekajoe

And it was true. Harry's senses were all coming to life, on overdrive in fact because a handsome blue-eyed stranger was holding his hands.

Because of Louis Tomlinson's Arse by AggressiveStress

One in which Harry is a clumsy Uni student that first sees Louis leaning over, picking up his things with his arse very prominent. Harry then falls down the stairs and Louis- wearing a nice little beanie- helps him back to his feet.

In All Its Imperfections by BriaMaria

From: Louis Tomlinson To: Undisclosed Recipients

Hello!

I’ve asked the front desk and you lovely folks are the ones who are on the same level as me in the car park. I found a to-do list today that looked somewhat important because it has lines of poetry scribbled at the bottom that seemed like they might be for a card project. The stationary has a moose in a canoe at the top of it (and he is quite adorable). Let me know if it’s yours!

Cheers!

“Oh. My. Fucking. God,” Harry whispered, his eyes darting over the sentences again willing them not to make sense. They did, they did make sense. “Oh. My. Bloody. Fucking. God.”

The next thing he knew he was on the floor, staring at the ceiling, with a very concerned Liam hovering over his head.

"What happened, mate?" Liam asked.

Harry just pointed to his computer.

Liam bent over Harry’s desk to read the email. “What? This isn’t bad. Is that your to-do list? Did you finally come up with the inside text for those cards?”

“Leeyum" he groaned. “It’s what’s on the list.”

“Oh,” Liam paused for a beat. “Is it dirty stuff?”

Harry nodded.

There was more silence. And then, “Dirty stuff with Louis?”

Delirious in Love by yourpricelessadvice (orphan_account)

Louis is there for Harry waking up from minor surgery; he wouldn't miss it for the world. For two reasons.

Stars Will Align For Us by 2tiedships2

"The serial monogamist is single," Niall said by way of introduction when he sat down across from Harry in the canteen.

Harry sipped his chocolate milk. "What are you going on about?"

"Your alpha dream boat," Niall said. "That tiny little footie player? I heard from Hannah that he's broken it off with his boyfriend so he’s single and ready to flamingle. Now's the time to make your move."

Harry sipped his chocolate milk harder to keep himself from replying.

Or the one where Harry is an omega at a loss of how to get past his pining and gain the attention of Louis...especially considering the alpha is always in a relationship.

(twenty minutes later) wound up in the hospital by callmelover

“Baby, I think a quick trip to A&E might do you some good, hm?” Louis keeps his voice as calm as possible. He doesn't want to startle Harry or make him scared, but he knows that Harry’s fever is too high and he can't risk Harry choking himself into another attack when he's so poorly.

He hears a sharp intake of breath come for Harry and he knows Harry is starting to panic. Louis moves his hand from Harry's hair to his back, rubbing circles into his sweat-soaked shirt.

“No, no. Shh, don't worry, darling. Everything is okay, you’ll be okay. I just know that the doctors will be able to make you feel much better much sooner than I can...Just want you to get healthy as soon as possible, okay?”

-

or the one where harry has the flu and louis is a protective, nervous-wreck of a boyfriend

You live in my heart by styleztomlinson

As soon as they’re done with their set, Louis only has one thing on his mind and that’s to get out of there as soon as possible.or,Harry is sick during their performance at the iHeartRadio festival. Afterwards, Louis takes cares of his baby, and dotes on his husband.

Take Care by secretlylarry

Louis really does love to take care of Harry when he's sick.

if we got nothing, we got us by tumsa

Harry is Louis' baby and he's sick as well.

Peppermint and Lavender (and Coffee) by 2tiedships2

“He was there again,” Louis announced by way of greeting. “Lottie was right and she can never know.”

"What the fuck are you talking about?” Niall asked as he snapped his laptop closed.

“The omega, Niall. He was there today. Just sitting in the corner looking pretty. Or at least his back is. He hasn’t turned around when I’m available to see. I know he’s beautiful though.”

"Okay?” Niall questioned. “What does that have to do with Lottie?”

Louis let out a huff. "She told me I shouldn’t work at a coffee shop. She was right.”

Or the one where Louis might have met the love of his life in a coffee shop. But that’s not how it’s supposed to happen.

So Long I've Been Waiting by kikikryslee

Niall held up his glass in a toast. “Cheers.” Harry stared at Louis as he brought the glass up to his lips, unsure of what to do. It wasn’t like he could refuse the drink, but he certainly didn’t want to have any champagne. Louis monitored everyone else, and as soon as they all had their heads tilted back, drinking their mimosa, he reached out and knocked Harry’s glass right out of his hand, sending it crashing to the floor. “Oh, no!” Louis pretended to be shocked at what had just happened. “Harry, you’re so clumsy. You dropped your glass.” “Yes,” Harry said seriously. “I am very clumsy.” --- Or, the one where Harry and Louis are having their first baby, and keeping it a secret until the end of the first trimester is a lot harder than they thought it would be.

Nothing's Gonna Stop Me But Divine Intervention by kikikryslee

“So… what’s next on the soul mate search?” Louis asked. “I don’t know,” Harry answered. “Whatever I’m doing isn’t working. I’m not finding him anywhere.” “He’ll get here. I know it." “Yeah. I know he’s out there somewhere; I just have to figure out where.” --- Or, the soul mate AU where Harry overthinks everything having to do with finding the love of his life, and Louis doesn't think there's a Mr. Right for him at all. It takes them a while to realize that their soul mate is the person they want it to be: each other.

We Made These Memories for Ourselves by supernope

Breath held, Harry squints his eyes open and focuses on the first stick. A blue line. Harry breathes out an unsteady breath. He’s pretty sure he read that one blue line is a negative, but he fishes the box from the bottom of the pile just to make sure.

“Negative,” he confirms, voice echoing around the small room. “Next.”

Now that he’s feeling a little less shaky, he scans the rest of the tests at once, is met with a headache-inducing mixture of pink plus signs and blue double lines. His heart rate picks up until it’s pounding triple-time in the base of his throat and the pit of his stomach, thundering in his ears and throbbing in his temples. He flips over the rest of the boxes slowly, but he knows what they’re going to say before he even looks.

[or, Louis is a footballer, Harry owns a bakery, and they're having a baby.]

taken by the wind by scrunchyharry

When he decided to move to London with his sister, Harry thought he would finally get to learn how to control his magic. He couldn't possibly have predicted that he would fall for her neighbour.

Or the one where Harry is a clumsy witch and Louis is making everything worse just by existing.

Piece by Piece by SadaVeniren

He rubbed his hand over his lower stomach and closed his eyes. Louis was going to lose his fucking mind.

(aka Harry tells Louis he's pregnant and it goes as expected)

And We Linger On by stylesforstiles

Harry is pouting. Louis takes care of him

There's a Hole In My Soul, Can You Fill It? by stylesforstiles

Sometimes Harry is so tired. Louis always wants to fix it.

one glance and the avalanche drops by Wankerville

It's strange, honestly, having someone so gorgeous in his kitchen, and not only physically gorgeous, but, like, the everything else gorgeous. The type of gorgeous that Louis wants his life to always be covered in. The type of gorgeous he wants lying in sweatpants and an old t-shirt on his couch when he gets home from class. The type of gorgeous he wants to have shoving crisps down the front of his shirt. The type of goddamn gorgeous he wants to kiss, and coddle, and like, love.

Which is ridiculous- he doesn't know him. Pfft.

(or an au wherein louis buys a christmas tree and harry is the boy in leggings who delivers it. they are a christmas classic.)

Do Not Falter (There's a Star Ahead) by LadyLondonderry

It's Christmas Eve, and every single one of Louis' family members are crowded inside his little flat. Really, what more could he ask for on his birthday?

The present he never knew he wanted - in the form of an omega from his past - might just make this his most memorable Christmas.

Right Here Waiting by lovelarry10

Louis and Harry are expecting a baby. Harry's heavily pregnant and nesting madly, determined to make their home ready for their baby.

Blow Out the Candles, Baby by iwillpaintasongforlou

Louis' been planning Harry's 20th birthday party for weeks, and Harry's too sick to move. Louis might be the kind of sap who tries to nurse him back to health with cuddles and jokes and cupcakes for two.

Never Let You Fall by iwillpaintasongforlou

Harry slips on stage and gets a minor concussion, and Louis insists that he spend the night in the hospital just in case. He then turns into a protective baby lion because that is his Harry and he'll be damned if anything happens to him on Louis' watch. Harry rolls his eyes a lot but doesn't really mind.

Asthma and Bad Jokes by Larry_Klaine_Stylinson

When Harry has an asthma attack on stage, Louis has to go and help him. He leaves Niall in charge of keeping the audience entertained.

All I Need is Oxygen (and You) by lululawrence

There are only two ways to navigate Bloomfield High School: become popular or make yourself invisible.

With the help of his best mate Niall, Harry’s introduction to high school hadn’t been half bad. Despite being a “bandie” – the lowest of the low in the ancient hierarchy of high school –Harry had somehow managed to survive freshman year relatively unscathed. So naturally, Harry would have been perfectly happy to resume his position of invisible trombone player number four for the remainder of high school. But one day something drastic happened, something that would change the course of Harry’s entire existence (probably).

It was the last football game of his freshman year, and the band was back in the stands after performing a rousing rendition of Bloomfield’s alma mater during half time. Harry was gracelessly wiping the slobber from the mouthpiece of his trombone when he saw him.

Louis Tomlinson.

Or...a High School AU where Harry is a bandie and Louis is the epitome of cool, so naturally, Harry must find a way to get his attention and win his affections.

i’d burn this city down to show you the light by you_explode

Harry's a sheltered rich kid and Louis's a punk with a heart of gold. They meet when Louis breaks into Harry's house, Harry obtains an instant and all-encompassing crush, and they spend the summer falling into a whirlwind romance.

put your head on my shoulder by wayfared

Niall gives Harry until the end of marching season to either a) make a move on Louis Tomlinson or b) get the fuck over him. Either is easier said than done. Basically, your High School AU with a drum beat.

we should get jerseys, 'cause we make a good team by ellisaco

Harry's not very good at football, but he's aces at cheering Louis on.

Snow by hlftanna

Louis hid something from him. Harry was 100% sure of that. He knew him better than he knew himself. And. He. Hid. Something. From. Him. Harry just hasn't figured out what. Because if Louis wanted to hide something from anyone he usually succeeded because he was Louis Tomlinson.

Use Your Words by zedi

based off this prompt: collage au where jock!harry always serenades flowercrown!louis with love songs in their music class. what nobody knows is that harry actually kinda means the words he sings.

But instead it's Louis as the jock and Harry as the flowerchild because I do what I want.

see the truth (it's me for you) by orphan_account

If you asked Louis the first day of his French Literature class what he’d be doing on the last, he’d probably never have guessed it would involve helping a poorly Harry Styles study for the final exam. Good thing he’s not a betting man.

(Or the one where Louis and Harry spend an entire semester ignoring each other after a one-night stand, only to come face to face when Harry manages to catch the stomach flu during finals week. Sometimes fate is funny like that.)

calling out for somebody to hold tonight by heartinsidemine

“Dunno why I can’t sleep,” is the first thing Harry says into the still, quiet night.

“New flat, new noises,” Louis murmurs, finally setting the kettle on the stove and turning properly toward him. “New responsibilities, too, eh? Second year, you’re working your way up in the world.”

Harry rolls his eyes, shaking his head. “Nothing’s really new, though, is it? I mean, the location, but… I’ve got the same job I had last year, same basic courses, same workload…” He sighs out, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“You and me are in the same boat, though,” Louis murmurs to him. He hates seeing Harry like this, even though rationally he knows that he can’t do anything about Harry’s insomnia. “Finding it difficult to sleep myself. Was gonna turn on the telly, maybe the cooking channel until I fall asleep. Care to join me?”

He doesn’t think twice about the offer before making it; it only makes sense. They’re both exhausted and they both sleep better with a cuddle, and anyway Louis would absolutely rather have a conversation partner than only the walls of his room for company.

Running Down To The Riptide by sweaterpawstyles

"I can't give you your present yet, Lou."

Louis furrowed his brows. "And why is that, my love?"

Harry smiled at his lap. "Because your present is under my sweater," he pulled his free hand that wasn't laced with Louis' and gently laid it on his stomach. "I'm pregnant."

Or

It's New Year's Eve and Harry has a surprise under his sweater

Song For The Springtime by sunshiner

“Cherry blossoms,” Harry mumbles. “The solution’s cherry blossoms.”

Uni AU.

the happiest place in our universe by tippytoetomlinstyles

Harry holds Louis’ hand and looks around at all the exciting and beautiful things and Louis looks at him because he finds him the most beautiful and exciting thing there is.

or the one where Louis takes Harry to Disneyland and Harry convinces Louis to wear Mickey Mouse ears to match his Minnie Mouse ears.

Made From Love by lovelarry10

It's almost Christmas, and amongst the preparations, Louis' realised something about his husband Harry.

Harry, however, seems to be oblivious.

Louis' determined to open Harry's eyes and make him realise the real magic that's happening this Christmas...

Another Constellation to Trace by screwstyles

Louis wiggles his eyebrows. “I’m winning that bet.”

“What bet?” comes Niall’s excited voice from behind them, followed by footsteps. “I wanna be in on the bet!” he shouts, prompting Harry to quickly roll down his shirt sleeve and straighten his shirt where it’s still crinkly after Louis’ hands.

Niall takes one look at them and purses his lips in a tight line. “Were you guys making out again? Isn’t the fire meant to die down a bit after eight years?”

“Trust me, the fire is still very much alive,” Louis winks at Harry. “One could even say it’s cooking something.”

-

Mpreg AU: Louis and Harry bet on who can keep Harry's pregnancy a secret for longer. Neither of them is particularly good at it, and it doesn't help that their soulmate tattoos make it even harder.

another pair of feet by honey_beeing

where Harry is pregnant and Louis is an oblivious idiot.

We Were Made to Love by supernope  

“Everything all sorted? Need help with the buckles? I know they’re a bit tricky in this compartment.”

The voice startles Louis out of his daze, and he turns toward the voice to let him know he figured it out. When he catches sight of the owner of the voice, though, his response dies in his throat. Whatever he had imagined the conductor of a children’s train that rides around the shopping centre in Leeds would look like, this is certainly not it.

Leaning through the window, arms folded across the sill, is a green-eyed angel with cherry red lips stretched wide in a smile and dimples flirting in his cheeks. A black conductor’s hat is the only confirmation that this is not some gorgeous stranger who’s come to flirt with Louis through the window of a children’s train, but is just a man doing his job.

[or, Harry drives a kiddie train in the shopping centre for the summer and is obsessed with babies, and Louis never stood a chance.]

here comes the sun by orphan_account

“Everything’s going to be fine,” Louis promises, his pink, chapped lips moving slowly in the cold. It matches the beanie on his head—pink, because they found out this morning that they’re having a girl and that’s just.

Harry’s going to be a dad. To a little girl. Five months from now he’ll be holding her in his arms, and she’ll be so lovely and small.

They’re going to have a spring baby and she’s probably going to have Louis’ eyes. What a blessing that would be. Harry crosses his fingers on the hand inside his pocket, hoping that she does. He’ll love her either way—blue or green or even brown eyes, it doesn’t matter—but he’d really like them to be blue, he thinks.

[Harry is a pediatric specialist, Louis is a neurosurgeon. All they want is a baby.]

So Put Your Hands In (The Holes of My Sweater) by Kat_rawr

“Are you gonna kiss me then?” He asks so quiet he isn’t even sure Louis heard him.

“I think it’s bad luck if I don’t.“ Louis’ breath is hot on Harry’s skin in the cold air. They stand in the dark; Louis’ face only lit up by the yellow-ish light from the street light a few metres away. The light over the door of their building hasn’t worked in years.

“Okay,” Harry says, and of course his cheeks heat up. There are definitely butterflies in stomach and his mouth is definitely dry.

or,

Harry and Louis go on a lot of not-dates

A Little Kind of Magic by Star55

A tiny tale of Louis' Very Important Birthday and Christmas at Hogwarts that Harry loves celebrating with his best friend whom he absolutely is not in love with. No matter what Niall says. (He's a little in love with Louis.)

it tastes like you, only sweeter by EmmyLouWho

Sometimes Harry hates being a second year, like when all his older friends get to go to Hogsmeade and he has to stay behind in the castle. Luckily, Harry has a Louis to make everything better.

For the prompt: “I’m not allowed to go to Hogsmeade but you always tell me stories about it and bring me candy from Honeydukes”

Sun-Dappled by QuickedWeen

Louis and his best friend Harry are in their seventh year at Hogwarts, facing down their future together. Louis has been in love with his best friend for as long as he can remember, and he begins to feel a sense of urgency as the second semester begins. Finally he hatches a plan to tell Harry about his feelings on Harry's birthday.

Sweet Like Sunshine by orphan_account

When Louis saves him from some seventh years bullying him on his lack of Quidditch skills, Harry takes offense. Louis offers to teach him to make up for it. They fall in love somewhere along the way.

Featuring one exasperated Niall, trips to Hogsmede and many flying sessions.

Follow Me Down This Time by supernope

Harry first noticed Louis in his second term at Hogwarts, and despite three years of inventing ways to stumble across Louis, he's never managed to actually work up the courage to speak to him. Also known as, self-indulgent Hogwarts AU, because every fandom needs Hogwarts AUs.

For Reasons Wretched and Divine by panicmoonwalk

Niall’s head was sitting in the fireplace, wide grin lighting up his features as flames licked the bright tips of his hair. Louis promptly dropped his tray at the sight.

“Bloody hell!” He yelled, half at the sudden appearance of Niall in the fire and half at the scalding cocoa he’d just dropped on his bare foot. “What are you doing?!”

Niall just continued to grin, clearly highly amused by Louis hopping on one foot and desperately trying to search for a weapon he could use to beat his friend’s head out of the fireplace.

“Well,” Niall began. “We’re going on an adventure!”

Or, the one where Louis and Harry’s Christmas holiday at Hogwarts is rudely interrupted when they’re dragged off on a tropical wizard’s vacation, featuring some angry centaurs, a spell gone wrong, and the ‘weirdest birthday anyone’s ever had. Ever’.

Loving with a Little Twist by hrrytomlinson

“What are you going to do?”

“I don’t know Niall! I just promised my mother I’m bringing my boyfriend - a boyfriend I don’t have - to Thanksgiving dinner. What should I do? I can’t call back and be like, ‘Oh yeah mom, that boyfriend I said that I have, I don’t actually have. Sorry to disappoint you.’ My life is ruined.” Harry returns to suffocating himself with the pillow.

Niall laughs and Harry growls at his best friend’s unwarranted happiness in this life-ending situation. Harry is fucked. Fuck. He needs a boyfriend. Fuck.

(or a thanksgiving themed fake/pretend relationship au)

everywhere (i wanna be with you) by itiswhatitisbutterfly

Harry and Louis meet because they have terrible friends, they fall in love because something feels right in a world of uncertainty and shifting grounds. Louis is an actor and Harry is a model at the top of his game, the best things in life are the most unexpected ones and the things that hit you when you are least expecting it.

Featuring winter in London, nights in Paris, early mornings in New York, burning heat in Monte Carlo and an enduring love spent transcending four corners of the globe.

on a wednesday, in a cafe by wreckedboyfriends

“What can I get for you today?” he asked without looking up, arranging the last of the pastries.

“Have any recommendations? Never been here before, actually.” Harry hit his head on the top of the case in his haste to look at the source of the voice. It was a really beautiful voice, small and high and just lovely, if a voice could be lovely. Harry thought so. “Alright, mate?” the man asked when Harry finally composed himself, rubbing the top of his head as he took his place at the register.

Harry opened his eyes, and fuck. If Harry had thought his voice was lovely, the man himself was on a whole other level. “Alright, mate?” He repeated and shit. Harry had been openly staring for quite awhile, hadn’t he?

“Yeah,” Harry replied, and it came out sounding like a semi trailer running over gravel. He cleared his throat. “Yeah,” he repeated. “Um, the cherry danish is quite good, I think. ’S my favorite.”

The man smiled. “One cherry danish it is, then.”

OR Harry’s spent the last year with six locks on his door, a pair of too-flamboyant boots buried in the back of his closet, and insecurity issues the size of a mammoth. Louis changes some of that, but Harry changes the most.

I Long For You by AnotherAnonymousWriter

Thirty minutes later, he's sat on a bench in Hyde Park with a book in his lap and a travel mug with hot tea in his hand. Not far from where he's sat, a group of boys are playing football and a bunch of children are chasing each other. Life is good.

Or at least, life is good until he hears a familiar “LOOK OUT!” and sees a football flying in the direction of his face.

And then everything is black.

(Harry gets hit in the head by various objects and falls for a boy with blue eyes.)

Let It Snow by thebrainisafunnyplace

Bakery owner Harry Styles is always cold, until he hires local university student, Louis Tomlinson to work as a cashier. When the storm of the year hits, the boys find themselves stuck together inside the bakery the night before Christmas Eve. Luckily, they have each other to keep warm.

everything i can arrange, every part of me you change by orphan_account

“Don’t you try that shit with me,” Niall spits the second he reaches Louis, pulling off the hood with force. “What the hell is this?” He plops down next to Louis on the empty bleacher and unceremoniously pushes a sheet of crumpled paper in his face.

Netflix and Chill Buddy Application

It’s like no matter how hard Louis tries, he can’t seem to run away from this stupid fucking flyer. All the girls (and some of the boys) in every one of his classes have been talking about it all week. It’s on every wall of every building on campus. Louis went for a jog last night and he nearly tripped and died over a loose one on the football track.

[Harry needs a big spoon and Louis refuses to let anyone steal his position. Based on this post.]

No words by becharlatan

Harry is a music student who never talks because he's a total introvert. Louis happens to bump into him by accident and as if like the constellations, the two have aligned their paths together despite their differences.

Sun Emoji Moon Emoji by mybeanieandme

For the prompt:

University!au: Harry works at a cafe as the busboy and Louis just really wants to get to know him. (Louis pines for an insecure Harry for a semester)

nonstop earthquake dreams of you by lumineres

And there's heat behind it, blazing, plasmatic, like stars crashing together, like an explosion in space, like a supernova, like a black hole--everything else sucked out of existence. There's no bed and there's no pillow and they're not lying down, just floating somewhere, somehow, and there's no room and there's no X Factor house and there's no Niall snuffling or Liam's deep, even breathing and there's no wind or traffic outside and there's no hum of the heating unit and it's all just Louis. All encompassingly Louis.

or, harry falls hard and finds louis already at the bottom

Kiss From A Rose by lovelarry10

Harry is the quiet one in the office no one ever notices. Until Louis does, that is. When notes start appearing on Harry’s desk, he ponders who is behind the kind words, oblivious to Louis’ attempts to get his attention...

Black Cat by lalune15

Inspired by this tumblr post (not asked or requested): fic where louis works at a haunted house jumping out at people and harry’s friends drag him along even though he doesn’t really like haunted houses. when louis jumps out to scare their group, harry freaks out and accidentally jumps into louis’s arms. louis just squeaks. harry ends up sitting there with louis the rest of his shift and totally doesn’t come back every night after that.

Be Mine, For Always by zams

Louis is happy when Harry is happy. That's what Louis wants, and so when Louis starts feeling weird when Harry cuddles with Liam, Zayn, or Niall instead of him, he keeps quiet. But the burning, uncomfortable feeling Louis gets deep in his stomach when he sees Harry contentedly nuzzling Liam's neck, or Harry's arms and legs tangled around Niall like an octopus, or Harry's face smushed in Zayn's stomach as Zayn plays with his hair only gets worse as the days go by.

Loosen Up My Buttons by softfonds

The beautiful man opened this bakery about a year ago. He remembered the exact day he came: a glum, rainy morning in the middle of February, which instantly turned brighter the minute he saw him. The man had come in with some paint buckets and tools, and Louis doubted he would be able to fix up the drab place all by himself. But as he walked down the stairs at the end of the day and saw the man standing there in the middle of a gorgeous pink and white shop, clearly proud of his work, Louis fell in love at first sight. If only he knew how to talk to him.

Usually, Louis knew how to flirt. He prided himself on it. But every time he looked at the beautiful man, he completely forgot how to form sentences, and there was no way he could go up to him only to make a fool of himself. That was the last thing he needed.

Or, Louis owns a tattoo shop called Pretty in Ink, Harry owns a bakery called Rolling Scones, they haven't been introduced, and Valentine’s Day seems like the perfect opportunity to finally talk to the man Louis has been pinning over for the past year. And they both end up with more love than they bargained for.

Coffee Cups and Football Boots by kimtaedumb

Harry’s stood behind the counter again, but this time he’s painting his nails. Louis strolls up to the counter and, thanks to his no brain-to-mouth filter, blurts out, “Isn’t that a little girlish, Haz?” leaning closer to inspect.

Harry lets out a little huff as his hand slips, “Oh, damn, now I’ve messed it up,” he pouts and turns to Louis, “Why should making myself feel pretty be girly?”

Louis holds up his hands in surrender, “’M not judging, jus’ curious is all.”

(The entirely cheesy and cliché Christmas AU, in which Harry doesn’t give a damn what people think about him – mostly – and Louis may be a little bit in love.

Alternatively, the one in which Harry owns a café that’s barely scraping by and Louis is a footballer and he takes Harry away for Christmas.

Featuring Zayn as a cocky little shit that most definitely needs to be put back in his place, Niall as the loveable Irish dude who drinks too much and flirts with Zayn more than the average girl, and Liam who loves everyone but hates them all at the same time.)

you make my whole world feel so right when it's wrong by orphan_account

“Curly?” Louis says, stepping into Harry’s sight. “You okay?” Harry looks up from where he has two things in his hands, a thick winter coat sized for a newborn, and a sweatshirt fitting a grown man such as himself. He looks up at Louis, stricken, and holds them out for him to see. “They’re the same price,” he says. “They’re both forty dollars! Forty dollars for such little material.”

(or, Harry is pregnant and stops at the mall to buy cheap baby clothes. Louis has extra money from working a long shift, and he can't think of a better way to spend it than on him.)

you were the ocean, i was drawn into you by by orphan_account

where harry takes pictures and worries too much and louis plays guitar.

i'll be your sunflower by scagnetism

“What do you think’s gonna stop us now?” Harry says cheekily, laughter in his voice as he looks up at Louis. “Something’s gotta get in our way like always, doesn’t it?”

“Ha,” Louis grins, kissing his cheek and holding open the door for him as they make their way toward the car. “Nothing’s gonna interrupt us this time. ‘S gonna be perfect, just like Pumpkin.”

Or, a few interruptions aren't going to stop Harry from having a perfect pregnancy and having the family he and Louis have always dreamed of.

Send Me Your Pillow (The One That You Dream On) by flowercrownfemme

Harry is embarrassed to realize he's nesting but can't stop stealing Louis' things for his nest.

Short fluffy o/o gaybo drabble with lots of cuddles and softness and sock stealing <3

As one we are everything/We are everything we need by louloubaby92

Harry finally marries the love of his life. He's got the mating mark, he's got Louis' ring on his finger.

And now, he's on his honeymoon. Louis is but a door away, waiting for him.

Honestly, he doesn't understand why he's nervous.

only guilty of loving you by sweetrevenge

After Harry gets set up with his co-worker's alpha friend Louis, he's expecting some pleasant conversation, free dinner, and maybe a new friend. What he doesn't expect, however, is that Louis' arrival in his life begins a life of crime Harry never knew he had in him.

A You've Got Mail!AU with a twist.

[haileyyanneupton]

🎆intertwined🎆

burzek oneshot

warnings: mention of miscarriage 

masterlist | series masterlist 

When the pregnancy test came back with two defined lines staring back at her, Kim had no idea what to do or how to feel. After losing her first pregnancy, the doctors had told her that the likelihood of her being able to conceive again after sustaining such trauma was slim to none. Standing inside of one of the stalls in the district bathrooms wasn't where she had ever imagined having a bombshell like this unleashed upon her, but alas — there she was. The world had stopped to a halt around her; how could this be possible? 

"Hey Burgess! You in here?"

The sound of Hailey's voice snapped the brunette back to reality, her hands trembling ever so slightly as she kept her eyes trained on the plastic object in her hand. Despite being able to hear Hailey's footsteps growing closer, Kim was at a loss for words. It was as if her vocal cords had spontaneously paralysed themselves — no matter how much she wanted to force out the words, she was in too much shock to be able to do some. "Sarge is looking for you upstairs. Something about —" Hailey cut herself off as she pushed open the unlocked door to the stall Kim was in without warning. The panel hit her arm — hard — but Kim was too numb to feel it. That's gonna bruise, she thought.   "Shit, sorry!" Hailey's face contorted into one of guilt as she raised a hand to her mouth, but the guilt was quickly replaced with concern as she caught a glimpse of her friend's expression. "Kim? What's wrong?"

There was a piercing silence for a few moments before Kim finally raised her head to look away from the object in hand and instead at Hailey. Her eyes locked with the blue eyed girl and in the same second, the words spilled out of her lips without any warning. "I'm pregnant." Hailey's eyes widened. "You — You're — What?" "I'm pregnant, Hailey. I'm. . . I'm pregnant." Hailey wasted no time in pushing her way into the stall, standing beside Kim as she craned her neck over to see the test. As soon as she too saw the two lines, no matter how faint they may have been, a grin burst out onto her lips as she grabbed her friend's arm excitedly. "Kim! You're pregnant!" Hailey exclaimed in a hushed tone. "This is good, right?!" Kim stared numbly. "I — I don't know. This wasn't meant to be able to happen. It wasn't — I don't . . ." Despite it coming as a shock, both Adam and Kim were overjoyed at the news once it finally hit each of them. Kim was quick to go on leave; she didn't want to get herself in the same situation she had gotten herself into last time. Adam wasn't opposed either, especially with her pregnancy being marked as high risk from the moment the test came up positive. She was bored and miserable the whole time, but that all went away the very second that her baby girl was placed into her arms, wrapped in a pastel purple blanket and looking more beautiful than either of her parents could have ever imagined. Born at 4:17am on the 22nd of April, Baby Grace Nicole Burgess-Ruzek was Kim and Adam's new pride and joy. The first few days (and nights) were rough. After being discharged from the hospital, acclimating themselves to what living with a newborn was like. Sleep was quickly slipping away from them, and despite the fact that they could stare at their child for hours and hours on end — Grace was a particularly colicky baby even at just a few days old. Kim was tired, sore and frustrated. Rocking Grace in her arms, the crying baby only ten days old, her eyes were barely staying open. "Kim." Adam entered the room yawning. "Give her to me so you can get some sleep — God knows you need it." Kim shook her head stubbornly, still rocking side to side with the newborn. "I'm okay. I just can't get her to stop crying." "You just gave birth and you've barely slept for the last week. You can go rest, babe — I've got her." Adam came up behind the woman and their new daughter, wrapping his arms around them from behind as he kissed Kim's neck affectionately. His touch was warm and more than welcome to the woman whose mind and body had been to hell and back to say the least. "I don't wanna leave her," Kim mumbled into Adam's arm, her head resting against him as she let her eyes flutter shut. "She's crying." "She's not upset, babe. Remember? The doctor said some babies just cry a lot." "Adam, I'm biologically inclined to feel the need to respond and help the baby — I can't ignore it. You and your man brain can just tune it out." "My man brain?" "Yes. Your stupid man brain." "I think that might be the sleep deprivation talking," Adam laughed as he planted a kiss on his fiancée's neck, rocking the three of them back and forth comfortingly until they all could get even just a little bit more sleep. 🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆 Kim and Adam got married just after Grace's second birthday. Little Grace was the flower girl and practically stole the show away from the couple, winning over everybody's hearts when she stole the microphone from Hailey at the ceremony to sing about Minnie Mouse. "Hey, little miss! Give your Aunty Hailey back the microphone! She was actually saying something nice about me for once!" "Uh uh!" Grace cackled loudly, a grin on her face as she held the microphone close to her chest. "My turn!" Anybody in that room could see the love that Adam possessed for his little girl as he scooped her up into his arms, his face lighting up at the sound of her infectious laughter. Everything that man did was for Grace and for Kim — he loved them more than anything in the world. By the time Grace was four, Kim was the one to take her to her first day of preschool. She would be lying if she said she wasn't a little bit emotional at seeing her only child off, but she kept a brave face as she knelt down in front of her and held Grace's tiny hands in her own. "You feeling good about today, Gracie?" Kim asked, a small smile on her face. "Duh! I'm gonna make so many new friends, Mommy!"  Grace rocked back on her heels with a grin. "I just wish Daddy could'a come with us." "Surprise!" Both Kim and Grace looked up to see Adam standing behind them with a lopsided smile. He was still in his uniform after working a patrol shift, both girl's faces lighting up with joy. "Daddy!" Grace ran up to her father and hugged his leg, giggling happily to herself.  Kim was relieved to have her husband there with her as she too gave him a quick peck on the lips, looping one arm in with Adam's while the other hand rested on her daughter's shoulder. "What are you doing here, Daddy?" Adam glanced over at Kim with a chuckle. "I figured your mom might need some emotional support. . . and I couldn't not come for your first day of school, kiddo!" "It's gonna be so great. I'm gonna play with so many toys and I'm gonna paint and play in the sand and swing on the swing and use the building blocks and —" "Okay, Grace," Adam let out a hearty laugh at the four year old's enthusiasm. "Take a breath. You don't want to lose your voice before you even go in there." As their daughter bounced up and down on the spot while waiting for the doors to her classroom to open, Kim couldn't help but find it difficult to stop herself from choking up slightly, her hand finding Adam's for comfort as he gave it a light squeeze, knowing how she was feeling all too well. She wouldn't ever admit it, but Kim had definitely taken her time in getting Grace ready that morning, slowly doing her hair and taking in every second so that it wouldn't feel like her baby was growing up as fast as she was.  It seemed like just a few months ago she was holding a little infant in her arms —now, she had an independent, headstrong and ever-so-stubborn four year old with dark brown hair and eyes that resembled honey. She was a perfect mixture of both of her parents, both in looks and personality, leaving those who met her in a spin to say the least. It took all of Adam to let go of Grace's hand that morning, and even more of Kim to stop herself from weeping as she peppered her daughter's face with kisses to hide her bittersweet sadness. "You make sure you be nice to the other kids, okay?" Kim told her daughter sternly between kisses. "And if you need anything, Mommy took the day off of work today so you can call me and I'll answer, okay? And make sure you eat all of your lunch! Oh, and for the love of God — don't take your shoes off and lose one again, baby — just don't take them off at all. And if anybody is mean to you or —" "Mommy." "Yeah, Gracie?" "Stop talking now. My class is goin' in." Kim let out a strained chuckle as she nodded lightly, giving Grace's arms one last rub as she stood back up. "Mommy and Daddy love you very much, okay?” Adam grinned from beside his wife. "And we hope your first day of big school is a good day." As her teacher made the last call for students and both Adam and Kim watched their daughter walk inside of the classroom, time sped up even more than they ever could have though from that moment on. Next thing they knew, Grace was turning eleven and about to start middle school. She spent most days after school helping out Trudy at the front desk for some pocket money, and although at first her parents had been opposed to it, it became apparent very quickly that Grace and her Aunt Trudy got along like a house on fire. Grace was a hard worker — Trudy liked that about her — and after the eleven year old had gotten a hold of the ropes, she wasted no time in putting her to work. Grace loved it too — there was something about the chaos that comforted her (just another way that she was like Kim and Adam). The twenty-first district was practically Grace's second home, and she wouldn't have had it any other way. "Whatcha doin, Grace?" Adam had asked as he came downstairs to check on his daughter midway into his shift. "Having fun?" "Oh, tons of fun! I'm sorting out these papers and answering the phones. See? These ones with the red dots in the corners go into the 'important' pile, these ones with the purple dots go into the 'tomorrow' pile and the ones with the blue dots go into the 'not worth anybody's time' pile!" "I bet your Aunt Trudy taught you that last one, huh?" A face-eating grin exploded onto Grace's lips. "Duh." "Alrighty," Adam gave a small chuckle at his daughter's endless enthusiasm for the tasks that he would rather smash his head into the wall than do. "Your mom and I will be finished around eight, and then we'll head home, alright? You can order yourself food if you want, otherwise we'll pick something up on the way home and have a late dinner." "Kay. I love you." "I love you more, kiddo." Her father gave a quick ruffle of the hair before jogging back up the stairs to Intelligence, causing her to make a face as she smoothed it back down before getting to work once more, ever determined to make everybody proud. 🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆🎆 It was nearing on one in the morning, and after working on a particularly difficult case, Kim had come home to Adam and her daughter who was sleeping soundly in her bed. Kim would be lying if she said that the kidnapping case they had just closed hadn't shaken her to her core — two kids, one of them Grace's age; it was a lot for her to handle. Walking towards her daughter's bedroom, Kim stood in the doorway as the ground gave a subtle creek beneath her weight, the woman staring and watching Grace just to calm herself down. "You okay?" The sound of Adam's voice had come as a shock to Kim, who quickly swung around in surprise before relaxing as she realised who had crept up behind her. His hair was stuck up and across his face in every direction by the hands of what looked to Kim like sweat; the hot Chicago summer had done a good job at keeping the house at an uncomfortably warm temperature all day and all night. "Did I wake you?" Kim whispered back to Adam, her hand finding his which had perched itself up onto her shoulder softly. She had purposely dodged his question, in fear that she wouldn't have an answer to provide him with.   "No, you're fine," he shook his head in response. "I was still up. You know I can't sleep when you're not home." Kim gave a small, partially forced smile. "I know." There was silence for a few more seconds as both Kim and Adam listened to their daughter's light snores, the sight of her brown hair strewn across the pillow while holding a purple toy in her hands somewhat consoling for the two of them before Kim finally spoke up. "I just . . . I had to see her. Hear her. Today was so — it was. . . " "I know." Adam wrapped his arms around Kim, pulling her closer into him as her head found its regular place on his chest. "They were the same age as her, you know? It's just . . . It's so scary to think that — that . . . " Kim's voice had trailed off, but nothing more needed to be said. The unspoken words were enough, and standing there all together provided each of them with enough comfort to ease their aching hearts, even if they didn't know it. Adam's hand had found Kim's at some point, their fingers intertwined perfectly in with one another as if each crack and crevice had been purposefully placed so that the other hand would simply snap into position. Their little family wasn't much — but it was theirs. Beautifully and indescribably so. 

a/n: honestly the thing i’m looking forward to most right now is annie’s reaction to this lmao girl’s gonna lose her shit

tagging: @detective-buttercup @ruzek-halstead @lissethsrojas 

[starryseung]

han jisung + smut

☾

request; can i request jisung roommate au which they are both rival word count; 2.7k words warnings; enemies to lovers!au, roommates!au, orgasm denial, semi-public sex

Black Shirt

You drag your heavy suitcase throughout the corridors of your campus, a white sheet of paper with black scribbles made by your friend to guide you through the hostel dangling carelessly between your fingers. She had already found her room, which she shared with a guy; something absurd for your conservative mind.

No doubt, you had guy friends, but you never even thought of sharing a room with the opposite sex, let alone actually doing it. Your new hostel had such a policy though, and they justified it by saying that it would ‘help them come out of their bubble’ and all that. You were anticipated to meet your new roommate, hoping you would click with him soon.

—

Yeah no, that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon.

Especially when your roommate was going to be Han Jisung; your rival since 8th grade. You didn’t just dislike him, no. You two loathed each other. All the synonyms of hatred combined still wouldn’t be near half of how much you despised him. And unluckily, he ended up being your roommate for the next two years.

There was no turning point in your lives where you just started hating each other. You two were overachievers. Anything one would do, the other did better. Not only did it lead to the growing feeling of distaste in you two, but it also did something good. Put you two into amazing universities in the country. 

But the fact that you two ended up in the same room as well, your friends kinda knew what they were going to be facing soon. 

The second you enter your room, the only thing leaves your mouth is, “What the fuck?!”

Jisung looks at you, snarling and clicking his tongue as he sees you at the doorstep with your red suitcase in hand. You knew where this was leading to, but you liked watching his face turn red in anger. You liked watching his face in general, though.

“You! You followed me here too!” he cried, pointing a finger at you as he stood up, slow steps walking towards you.

“Um, no? This shitty piece of paper brought me here? Also, why the hell would I ever follow a dickhead like you!”

“You know what? Just—”

“Hey there! What’s with all the yelling?” another voice calls from the kitchen. A taller male with blond curly hair walks up to you two, eyebrows quirked up in amusement. He eyes the two of you as he picks up his bowl of cereal, walking round the island top and leaning against it as he digs in his breakfast.

Jisung groans and storms to his room, leaving you and Chan alone.

“I’m sorry, he gets his period once in a while. Do you guys know each other..?” he laughs, swirling his spoon in the white bowl.

“Yeah, we went to the same school for a couple years and stuff—”

“Oh so you’re friends! Tha—”

“No. I hate him. He hates me. He sucks and we’ll hate each other until he dies.” you cut him off, dragging your stuff inside the living room. You hear a ‘You suck more!’ from Jisung’s room, and Chan chuckles. He helps you with your stuff and shows you your room, instructing you about the small details of the place. 

—

It was time for dinner, and you heard your stomach growl. With a little help from Chan, you were able to almost set up your room by the end of the day, and now you were starving. The delicious aroma of flavor rolls by your nostrils, and you take in a long breath. You place the pile of books neatly where you wanted them, and trudged towards the kitchen, where something was cooked.

You saw Chan and another girl, mindlessly humming and wiggling their hips to some song playing softly, their backs facing you as they cooked pasta. You quietly walk forward, but somehow the girl hears your footsteps and turns around to acknowledge you.

“Hey! You must be Chan’s new roommate! Come, have a seat, dinner’s almost ready!” she squeaks happily, smiling as she returns back to cooking, the loving grin not leaving her lips.

You set up the table and sit down as the girl served the delicious food onto your plate. Chan sits next to you, and the girl sits closer to him. 

“Oh, I forgot to introduce myself,” she giggles as you’re about to start eating. 

“I’m—”

“Saerom! Hello~�� Jisung exclaims as he trudges out of his room, making his way to the table. He glances at you and pokes his tongue out, but before you can retract, the girl, or Saerom, starts.

“So, I’m Saerom, and I’m Chan’s girlfriend! He told me about you earlier, I hope we can be good friends!” she speaks as you all start eating. You didn’t have heart eyes for Chan, but you didn’t expect him to have a girlfriend. But then on the other hand, he did have the looks and brains to have ten.

“Sure! The food’s great by the way,” you speak mouthful, devouring the best dinner you’ve had in weeks.

You and Jisung act like you don’t know each other, and you keep talking to Saerom and Chan about regular school stuff. You felt Jisung shaking his legs under the table, restraining everything in you to not yell at him to stop. Then again, he might as well be doing it to piss you off.

His leg hits yours— and to be very honest, your whole body was sore from all the work you had done today, and you were exhausted. Jisung’s kick pisses you off even more and you kick him back, trying to be as subtle as possible.

“Yah! Why’d you kick me!” he asks, eyebrows raised and fork shifting in his hands as if one wrong move and he would stab you. 

“Excu— Me? Your dumbass purposely kicked me when I was clearly minding my own damn business,” you counter, pissed off at his audacity.

“I didn’t hit you, I hit the table leg!” he defends, and you scoff, amused if he was being serious or shocked if he was comparing your leg to the table’s.

“Hey hey, now, let’s have a nice dinner, yeah?” Chan muses, grinning as he sees the two of you fighting like preschoolers. You finish off your food, occasionally glaring at Jisung who does the same, and wash off your dishes.

“Thank you so much for today! The food really was delicious,” You compliment, and Saerom and Chan call out a ‘good night’ and ‘thank you!’ as you walk off to your room.

—

“Yes! Fuck yes!” 

You couldn’t hold in your excitement as you jumped up and down on your bed, hands holding the paper Chan had given you. After weeks and weeks of assessments and projects, you were finally shortlisted into the University’s International Representatives team. It was a huge honor for you, and you couldn’t stop yourself from feeling all these emotions. 

Chan has to hold you by your arms and pull you down when he starts hearing the weak bed squeak under you, afraid that the furniture might break under your actions.

“I’m so happy! Oh my God this has to be the best day of my life.”

“That’s great! Now y/n please go to bed it’s pretty late and you have the interview tomorrow,” Chan sighs, looking up at the clock.

He wishes you night before signing off for the day, heading to his room retiring for the night.

—

You admire yourself, twirling around in the red pencil skirt and black dress shirt you’d worn for today’s interview. You were totally going to ace this, and nothing could stop you. You hop on into Saerom’s car as she told you she could drop you off for your big day. 

You walk inside the dimly lit restaurant, a fresh smell flowing through your lungs. You feel confidence rush through you once again and you smile, walking into the hall. The receptionist asks you if you needed a reservation or if you were here on invitation. 

“Yeah actually, I’m here on invitation. I’m here for the interview for the University of Seoul.” you reply, tapping your heels on the marble tiles. She kindly directs you to a table not far away, and you thank her before walking towards them.

There was a female teacher you recognized from your lectures, and the other was a random man you’d never seen before. You smile and greet them, sitting in front of them.

“Good evening, y/n! How is your day going,” your teacher smiles, shuffling through some papers. You talk about some basic daily events, possibly to get you to be comfortable with them. 

“So we’re waiting for another student, so when he arrives, we’ll— here he is! Welcome,”

You turn to look at who the student was and your jaw almost drops down. It was, of course, Han Jisung. Of course, he was here too, ready to ruin this for you as well. He looks at you with a blank stare, eyes immediately dropping down to your exposed thighs. You turn back around, mentally crying at what you thought was going to happen.

“Great! So we’ll start off with the interview now. We’ve seen your reports, and we’d like to hear from you, how would you tackle situations based on international conflicts...”

—

So far you've done pretty well. You couldn’t deny, Jisung was a good speaker as well; he almost impressed you with his answers. You noticed how his eyes close up to crescents when he would smile widely, the small grin everlasting on his face. His honey skin basked under the glow of the yellow lights paired up with the soft sunset glow from outside the restaurant. 

His hand rests on your right thigh and you snap out of your daze, shifting your eyes back to the teachers assessing you. All your attention which was on them snaps when you feel the hand on your thigh rise higher and higher. You feel goosebumps rise on your skin where his fingers touched.

At this point, the two older professors at the other end of the table are busy discussing something among themselves, and you can’t really excuse yourself from this mishap. Jisung’s fingers rise higher and higher, and he briefly looks at you and you slowly nod, approving his actions. He gladly moves ahead, smirking as his fingers are dangerously close to where you wanted him the most.

He feels the lacey material of your panties on his fingers and decides to tease you, running his fingers up and down the damp fabric that stuck to your folds uncomfortably. You slowly grip his wrists, signalling him to work his way quickly without the teasing.

He smirks at your eagerness, pushing your panties aside and prodding his fingers at your hole, using your slick to coat his fingers. You sigh softly, clenching your fists under the table. He pushes his index finger inside, slowly thrusting in and out of your hole. You bite your lip to hold back any sounds as his finger curls inside you. He maintains his steady pace pumping his fingers, his ring touching your walls every now and then making your toes curl. 

He adds in two more fingers at once and you almost yelp, stomach churning in pleasure. Your walls clench around his fingers and he continues his sinful actions underneath the table. He places his thumb over your clit, pressing down on the nub. You feel your high approaching, legs bouncing up and down as his fingers keep thrusting your leaking hole. You’re about to let go the knot, when—

“Thank you for spending your time with us, students. We’ll talk about this in the next few days. I’ll keep contact…” and the rest of the words spoken by your professor are a haze as frustration of your lost orgasm takes over. You force a smile, bowing and thanking the older for their time. Fixing your skirt, you and Jisung walk out of the restaurant. You rush ahead of him, and he follows close by. He opens the door of a cab, motioning you to sit inside before himself plopping in, directing the driver to take you to the dorms.

The ride back is extremely quiet, and all you think of is having sex with Jisung.

—

Luckily, Chan and Saerom were out for a study date, so you had the whole room to yourselves. Just as the door clicks open, Jisung pushes you inside along with him, locking it shut before pressing you up against the door. 

“Fuck y/n, you look so hot in that dress,” he moans, grinding his hips onto yours. You turn your head back, moaning at the feeling of his lips latching onto your neck, his clothed member grinding against your wet heat.

“Plea— Please Jisung, just fuck me already,” 

He unbuttons your dress shirt, tossing it onto the floor before pushing his lips against yours. You moan at the plush feeling of his lips on yours, teeth biting your bottom lip. He licks your lip and pulls away, breathing heavily. There’s a tug on your wrists, followed by Jisung pulling you to your room. 

You quickly skim out of your pencil skirt, watching Jisung as he unbuttons his shirt. He walks towards you and you lie down on your bed as he crawls up to you. He leans down to kiss your shoulders and you feel his hard-on on your thigh. You arch your back as he goes lower and lower on your body, kissing and nipping at your skin.

He knows Chan won’t be out for long, and so doesn’t waste too much time foreplay-ing. He pulls down your panties, harshly rubbing his fingers on your cunt. You yelp as his nimble fingers spread open your folds. All you hear in the room is his breathing and your soft noises, paired with the soft wet noises his fingers make in your cunt.

He prods his fingers at your hole, circling at your folds. You whine at his tease, bucking your hips in his grasp. He chuckles breathily before pushing two fingers in at once, curling them upwards to hit the spots that had you moaning in no time. Innumerable curses and groans leave your lips as Jisung pumps his fingers in and out of you just like he had done in the restaurant.

His silver ring touches your walls and you shiver, your action not going unnoticed. He draws his fingers from your convulsing hole, bringing down the cold ring on your clit and pressing it gently. You whine at the sweet pleasure coursing through your veins due to the stimulation, your vision turning blurry from the tears in your eyes.

He licks his lips before removing his dick out of his boxers, pumping it a few times and rolling on a condom before pushing it into you. You grip the sheets tightly as he enters inside slowly, filling your walls deliciously. He wasn’t too big, but was of perfect girth and size to satisfy you.

He is balls deep in you, and he feels his head spin as your walls squeeze around him. He places his hands on either side of your head, making eye contact with you and kissing your jaw.

You feel him slowly pulling out with a whine, before slamming in gratingly. You scream as he sets a quick pace, thrusting in and out of your tight hole. You clench around his length and you both moan at the tight feeling in your abdomen. Your head spins as you reach your high, Jisung’s pace slowing down as well. His thrusts reach deeper in you, finger drawing rough circles on your clit.

You release around him, your warm orgasm coating his dick. You both moan at the sensation, Jisung following soon after. He comes hard, filling up the plastic. He stays that way for a moment, plopping himself on you. 

You hear the front door unlock, Chan’s voice booming through the halls.

“I’m home!”

Fuck. Your black shirt was still out on the floor.

—

a/n; i’m kinda pissed with how this turned out lmao jsdhjs ALSO my series is in progress! i’ll start publishing it when all my requests are done :)

taglist; @ffelixxie​ @cherryeol04​  @stayletters​​ @yooniversalstudios​​​ @bruh-changbin ​​(message me if you want to be added!)

[fictionalabyss]

No crusts.

Pairings : Beta!Ash x Omega!Reader

Word count : 1,621

Written for : @spnabobingo​

Square : Love at first smell

Warning : preschool for part of the fic, love at first smell, Au where your mate smells like your favorite memories, baby Ash is super shy. Drinking, playing pool, mention of a supernatural murder & missing person, a bit of fear, Ash feels the need to be protective. Double break is a big time jump.

Masterlist • Patreon • Ko-fi.

SPN A/B/O Bingo Round 5 Masterlist.

He remembers it like it was yesterday. He was, what? Four, maybe five years old the first time he smelt it. He hadn’t wanted to go, fought his parents the whole way, wanted to stay home with his mom. They were standing at the gate, tears in his eyes as he begged her not to make him go inside, and then suddenly the tears stopped. He could smell something, something like he’d never smelt before from another person.

He looked around, searching for it. A girl skipped past him, the smell of fresh baked cookies and peanut butter and jam sandwiches filling his nose as she did. His two favorite things. Her eyes were big and bright, her smile wide as she let go of the hand she held and hurried through the gates without a look back at her parent, and he couldn’t tear his eyes off her.

“Ash?” He looked up at his mother, her knowing smile softening her face. “You ready to go in now?” He nodded. “Go on. I’ll be back to pick you up later.” He started for the gate when she called out to him again and he turned. “There’s cookies in your lunch bag, in case you want to share them with someone special.”

“Thanks mama.” he grinned with a wave before rushing past the gate, into the yard and towards the door.

Inside the building, he saw her again, putting her bag in her cubby. He stood where he was, just watching her. Her scent lingering in his nose. She smiled at other kids who said good morning to her, and he found himself wanting to talk to her too, but not knowing what to say. Then she turned to him and smiled. His whole damn heart melted.

“You must be Ash.” A voice from above him grabbed his attention and he looked up at the woman who stood there with clasped hands and a friendly smile. “I’m Miss Emily. I’ll be your teacher.” Ash looked from his new teacher to the girl he couldn’t stop watching, but she was turned away again, skipping her way into the classroom. “Come on. I’ll show you where you can put your stuff, and then we’ll go inside and meet everyone. I’ll even let you pick the first activity we do today, how does that sound?”

“Do you have clay?” he asked softly.

“We do.” She smiled wider seeing him open up just a little. “Do you like working with your hands, getting them dirty?” Ash nodded. “Then we’ll start with arts and crafts today.”

When lunch time rolled around, Ash wasn’t sure where to sit, until he saw an empty seat next to the one person he’d wanted to talk to all day. Quickly, but quietly, he moved to the seat and sat in it before anyone else could, not that anyone else seemed to be running for it like he was, but he had to be sure. She looked up at him and smiled again, and Ash ducked his face away, blushing profusely.

She just turned back to her lunch.

It was quiet as she ate, Ash too shy to even look at her. He opened his lunch box and smiled seeing his favorite, peanut butter and jelly with the crusts cut off.

“You don’t like crusts either?” Ash’s head snapped up, surprised she was talking to him. Then he looked down to the sandwich bag that had torn crusts in it. “I told my mom, but she keeps giving me crusts..”

Ash was quiet again, surprised she’d spoken to him and unsure what to say. He looked down at his lunch again, at the snack bag tucked in next to his juice box. Home made chocolate chip cookies that his mother had made last night to cheer him up about going to school. He remembered the words she’d said to him before he went inside.

He slid the small bag over, and she looked up at him again. “My mom made them.” he whispered quietly. “D-do you want one?”

“Really?” Ash nodded. “Yeah!”

The way her face lit up, the way she moved just a touch closer to him, Ash was done for. He happily opened the bag and gifted her the biggest, chocolatiest cookie he had. He watched as she disregarded the rest of her sandwich and bit into the cookie, quick to tell him it was the best cookie she’d ever had.

It was in that moment that Ash decided this, this girl was his best friend in the whole world.

And if he ever took a mate and married, it would be her.

He’s not sure how many PBR’s he’s knocked back at this point, as Ash leaned over the table and lines up the shot, breathing a moment before taking it. The person he’s playing against grumbles and he laughs as he reaches for his beer. “You should have known better.” he teased.

“Though you were drunk enough to beat this time.”

Ash is about to take another swig when the smell hits him. It smells like home, like his childhood. All his best memories and the past he’d long ago moved on from. The bottle comes down, and he swallows down nothing in particular and turns, eyes on the door. It stands open and he's frozen watching the person standing there.

“You sure you’re in the right place, sweetheart?” someone calls out from a corner table, and Ash feels the need to go over there and deck them when he sees the way you duck your head to hide your face. He’s scared you're going to leave.

“Can I get you anything, sugar?” Ellen calls from the bar, and he’s grateful at the way you look up with mild relief before heading over and take a seat in a stool. He sees the way you hesitate to drink the beer she hands you.

He hasn’t seen you in so goddamn long that he’d almost forgotten. How beautiful you were to him. How great your scent was. The Omega of his damn dreams. He needs to do something, say something, before he loses you again.

“Ellen.” he starts forward, getting the older woman's attention. “It's on me. Her drinks, they’re on me.”

“I can pay for my own drinks.” you try to interrupt, but he just gives Ellen a look, and she nods, walking off down the bar. You’re looking at him now, really looking at him. “You look familiar..”

Ash smiles. “We went to school together once. Kinda had a crush on you.” he chuckled awkwardly.

“Pb&J!” Ash’s smile fell, as he watched your face. “Pb&J and cookies, every day, right? That’s you! You, wow you look so different.” you chuckle. “Ash, I think, right? What are you doing here?”

“I work here.” he smiles. “Well, and live here..” he casually glances around, and he feels almost ashamed at the state of the place. It’s not dirty, not at all, but it’s not exactly pristine. Probably far from what you’re used to.

“That’s cool.”

“What are you doing here? This place ain't exactly your usual dive bar..”

“I-” He sees the smile fall from your lips and you look away. “I was told I could come here for help…”

“Help with what?”

You swallowed. “My dad.. So-something killed my dad, and my brother.. he’s missing.”

“That’s something you should call the police about-”

“No!” you looked at him, fear in your eyes. “They don’t believe me, they think I’m crazy! It wasn’t a person! It was… I don’t.. I don’t know. I’m scared.. I’m so scared.”

“Hey, it’s okay.” He tried to soothe you. “Dr Badass is in.” he gave you a reassuring smile. “I think I know who can help. Best of the best. I’m going to make a call, okay?” You nodded, and he left you to your beer. He was back a few minutes later. “They’ll be here day after tomorrow. You got somewhere to stay?”

You gave him a small nod. “Motel in town.” Ash nodded. “I uh- I had a crush on you too, you know.”

“What?”

You nodded and smiled. “You gave me cookies. How could I not like the boy who kept feeding me the best cookies in town.” He smiled softly at that. “What happened? You just stopped hanging around, you vanished on me.”

“You were an omega.” He shrugged. “I ended up being just a beta.”

“The best smelling Beta I ever met.” He gave you a confused look. “You smelled like smores over a campfire.” you smiled at him. “And root beer. God, I loved root beer.” you chuckled at that.

“You smelled like my lunch.”

You furrowed your brow at that and laughed. “Like your lunch?”

He nodded. “Peanut butter and jelly no crusts, and cookies fresh from the oven.” he smiled. “Reminded me of home, of mom, all my favorite things. I’ve been in love since I smelt it that very first time.”

You chewed on your bottom lip for a minute before pulling a receipt out of your pocket, checking to make sure it wasn't something important, then asked Ellen for a pen. Once you got it, you started writing.

“What’s that?” he asked, when you held it out.

“My room number. And my phone number.”

“Right, for when my friends get here.” he takes it and looks down at the paper, committing the number to memory.

“Or, in case you ever want to share cookies with me again.” As scared as you were about everything that had happened in your life in the last few months, it felt so good to see him again and have your nose filled with a scent that had always made you smile.

*If you like this, please consider supporting my work*

Tagging :  SPN -  @sandlee44​  @just-another-busy-fangirl​  @mrswhozeewhatsis​   @deanandsamsbitch​  @deans-baby-momma​  @thebescht​ @67-chevy-baby​ @supraveng​   @musiclovinchic93​ @holyfuckloueh​  @ksgeekgirl​   @hobby27​ @maddiepants​  @roxyspearing​ @onethirstyunicorn​    @fandom-princess-forevermore​     @kalesrebellion​   @deanwanddamons​   @thoughts-and-funnies​

All tags - @sorenmarie87​ @artemisthebadger​ @winchesterprincessbride​ @iflostreturntosteverogers​ @akfonkin​ @rebelminxy​ @foxyjwls007​ @onethirstyunicorn​ @shaelyn102​ @supernaturalenchanted​  @kazkingdom​   @babypink224221​  @emoryhemsworth​    @ilovefanfic86​  @pie-with-hunters​   @anaelsbrunette​ @lazinessisalliknow  @feelmyroarrrr​  @letsdisneythings​   @cdwmtjb8​   @notyourtypicalrose​  @xostephanie​ @ilovedeanspie​ @defenderrosetyler​ @amandamdiehl​

[kafka-ish]

stanley’s sister has got it going on | r.t.

richie’s got a crush and he’s got it bad. the only thing that’s keeping him from the girl he’s been chasing is his best friend—her brother.

word count: 4,665

warnings/included: nsfw (not explicit), fluff, swearing, fem!reader

a/n: as i was rereading this i realized that this is the dirtiest thing i’ve ever written??? (so far). in comparison to other works it’s probably vv vanilla so pls bear with me

-

In the defense of Richie Tozier, it wasn’t his fault he ended up catching feelings for Stanley Uris’s little sister. There were a lot of things he couldn’t control. Like when his mouth opened and out came a poorly done impression of his chemistry teacher. (Which just so happened to have been done as Mr. Ford was standing behind the boy). 

Richie may as well just start a list of things he can’t help, marking y/n Uris down as number thirty-three. 

“Hey, Richie!” Well, well, well, if it wasn’t the person Richie had been most desperately trying to avoid. “Are you going to Stan’s tonight?” y/n asked. She was standing outside of his car door while he was in the driver’s seat, flicking through the radio stations, trying to find a good song for the ride home. 

Upon hearing the voice, Richie stopped fidgeting with the knob. It was honestly hopeless trying to find a good song at this point. None of the good stuff comes on until later. He turned his head to meet eyes with the accompanying voice from outside his car.

Bad idea. 

Of course, y/n chose to wear a tank top and the shortest skirt possible that day. Hell, any day he’d find his thoughts lost in her. Whether she was wearing a bikini at the quarry or in an oversized t-shirt and checkered pajama pants. 

“Earth to Richie?” y/n laughed. She waved her hand in front of his face, trying to capture his attention. Little did she know, that wasn’t necessary. 

“Actually, I was thinking about being a no-show today. I’ve been neglecting my training.” 

“Oh! You train? Which gym?” She was grinning wide and her gaze burned a hole through his heart. 

“The arcade. I gotta keep my skills fresh if I ever wanna keep that high score.” y/n rolled her eyes, but his comment still made her laugh. 

“Well, can you take me home? Once you drop me off I promise you can have all the time in the world to work on your skills.” Emphasis on ‘skills’. 

“Promise, eh?” Richie repeated, giving the girl a hard time. “Did Stan forget how to drive?” 

“No…” The ‘o’ part was drawn out. “He has his bird watching club today and I don’t feel like sitting in the sun for an hour while I wait for him.” 

Richie smiled to himself, thinking for a moment. On one hand, he shouldn’t be alone with the sister of one of his best friends’, as he had different intentions. On the other hand, he couldn’t just leave his best friend’s sister hanging like that. In hindsight, he had come to the conclusion that there was a possibility of Stan getting mad at him either way. 

Taking Stan’s sister home it was. 

“What are you waiting for, y/n/n, get in.” Richie finally made his decision. 

y/n cheered happily, thanking him, as she rounded his car and opened the door to the passenger’s seat. 

“You have no idea how happy this makes me!” y/n smiled, her expression reaching ear to ear. 

“Oh yeah. I bet you’re over the moon about getting a ride from your brother’s best friend in some beat up chevy.” Richie tried his best to distance himself. He really did. But he couldn’t help but notice y/n’s figure in the tight-fitting clothes, especially when she sat in such a close proximity to him. 

“I don’t think you get it, Tozier.” y/n hummed as she started turning the knob on the dash, finally settling on some rock station. She lowered the volume so they could still talk without yelling over the atmosphere. “We never hang out.” 

“We’re hangin’ out right now,” Richie argued, daring to look away from the road for one millisecond just so he could steal a glance at her. 

“Yeah, but… You hang out with Bill, Eddie, and Stan, and stuff.” She sounded disappointed. 

“I guess it’s different with them.” Richie shrugged. It was different with them. Bill, Eddie, Stan, Ben, and Beverly even, had their group together. They had the same classes together. They faced off a killer clown together. 

“I get that you guys have your own friend group and stuff.” y/n said quickly, not wanting to sound lonely or weird from her previous statement. “But we’re friends. Aren’t we?” She said this with an unsureness in her voice that Richie didn’t know how to reply to. 

I should’ve just left her at school. What’s so bad about waiting in the sun while Stan’s off watching some stupid birds? I guess it is kind of hot out. But a little heat won’t hurt anyone, right? Besides, she’s wearing a tank top. 

Richie peered over at y/n who was looking out the window as her head leaned against it. 

A white, lacy tank top that makes her skin look even more—

“Richie?” Concern washed over the girl’s eyes. Her attention turned to him instead of the scenery that passed by them. 

Richie whipped his head away from her body and stared blankly at the road. It was almost as if he were a ghost. Except he actually had color in his face. 

“What is it, y/n/n?” Richie’s eyes were still on the road. 

“I asked if we were friends.” The girl giggled, not being able to take anything seriously for longer than five minutes. “But that’s a stupid question.” She looked down and began to pick at her nails. 

“Of course we’re friends.” Richie insisted. The only problem is that I want more and your brother would kill me. 

Something inside of y/n calmed at the affirmation. “So we should hang out.”

“Already told ya, y/n/n. I got a date with destiny today.” 

“I don’t mind being the third wheel.” 

To be frank, that was the last thing Richie needed. It was bad enough that middle schoolers would wait lined up behind him, watching as he lost at some silly arcade game that he still had a passion for. He didn’t need some hot girl hanging over his shoulder while he did so, too. But Richie’s mouth had betrayed his thoughts. 

“Only if you want to, y/n/n.” He had avoided trying to call y/n anything other than her name or her nickname. He wouldn’t allow himself to call her any of the cutesy trademark pet names he’d call other girls that he would shamelessly flirt with for fun. He started implementing this tactic in sophomore year once he really started to notice her. 

At first, it was the way she greeted him every time the losers met up at Stan’s house. Maybe he was crazy, but he swore she gave him special attention: always running up towards him when she saw him, her lingering by his side before Stan yelled at her, asking if she had anything better to do. Her smile was seemingly wider and her eyes brighter whenever she held conversations with him compared to the other losers—or maybe that was just Richie looking into things too much. 

Due to drama and false rumors, y/n had started hanging out with the losers more this year. It was an attempt for her to take her mind off of the absence of friends on her part. None of the losers seemed to mind, even Stan. Thus, she became a regular when the group went on swimming trips to the quarry or slept over at each other’s houses. This didn’t really help Richie’s case. Now, he was basically forced to see her figure in a swimsuit and in every other setting imaginable. Not to mention, he couldn’t do anything about it either. 

The two had finally arrived at the arcade. Richie had managed to snag the closest parking spot to the entryway and y/n relentlessly made fun of how he never parked straight until they got in the door.

“Okay, kid. Once you get your license, you can criticize my ‘bad’ parking. But for now, since you’re hitching rides for free, I say you better just keep quiet for now.” 

“But you’re so over the lines! I can’t imagine your coloring if that’s how you park.” 

“I’ll have you know, y/n, I don’t color. For one, that shit’s for babies. And I am way past that preschool shit. And second of all, coloring’s way lame.” Richie had made his way over to the Street Fighter machine and inserted a quarter in the slot. 

y/n watched him thoughtfully for awhile as he fidgeted with the joystick and jammed the buttons. 

“Do you want anything to drink?” she asked, growing bored of watching the same repetitive visuals from over his shoulder. But she didn’t think she could ever grow tired of watching him. 

“Hold on.” His hand smashed against the buttons in rapid fire movements while he simultaneously maneuvered the joystick. A few seconds after, the game played a pitiful noise and the boy let out a groan. Richie had lost. 

“That’s a weird way of saying coke.” y/n hummed before skipping off to the lounge area. 

On her way back, she saw Richie’s face contort in frustration. Once again, he had lost to the game. 

“Cheer up, buttercup!” y/n passed handed him the glass bottle and Richie had finally stepped away from the Street Fighter machine. 

“Easy for you to say. You don’t got an inanimate object beating ya four to one.” Richie pretended to wipe the nonexistent sweat off his brow and looked down to y/n, offering her a smug look. 

“Would a kiss make you feel better?” The girl leaned closer to him and got up on her tippy toes, preparing to peck him on his cheek. 

This was the first of y/n showing any sign of real interest. And while Richie wanted to bask in the glory of his long time crush finally coming around, his thoughts also drew to Stan. What kind of friend would he be if he made a move on his friend’s little sister? Technically she’s the one making the moves- 

Cut it out, Rich!

His internal monologue argued for a while before he realized y/n’s lips were attached to his face. 

“W-what are you doing?” Richie belatedly snapped out of his thoughts and came to his senses. 

y/n pulled away. Her arms crossed tightly around her chest and her posture was now slightly hunched over. Oh. 

“I thought I could make you feel better.” She mumbled. When she eventually spoke, she let out a breath she wasn’t aware she was holding in. “Can you take me home?” She asked, though it was more of a statement than a question. 

“Of course.” The two started heading for the door and Richie tried to slow his pace so that his long legs would be in sync with hers. “To be honest, y/n/n, I was kinda getting tired of this ol’ dump anyways.” 

A small smile graced y/n’s lips as he talked. Even if she was still embarrassed from the previous events. 

“You’re not gonna be a professional video game player?” 

“Oh no. That dream’s been abandoned for a long time now.” Richie quipped back. He was turning the keys into the ignition and began to drive off. 

The car ride to Stan’s place was silent. Either because of the turn that had taken place earlier at the arcade, or because Richie didn’t wanna open his big mouth and accidentally slip up; ruining his relationship with both Stan the Man and Stan the Man’s hot sister. 

Richie’s old chevy slowly came to a stop at the front of Stan’s house. The sky was cloudless and an unnerving shade of blue today, highlighting how perfectly trim and green Uris’s lawn was. 

“Do you wanna talk about it?” y/n finally spoke up. Her voice foreign to Richie’s ears after the fifteen minutes of dead air from the two of them. But it wasn’t that foreign. Her voice echoed through his brain practically everyday. Whenever classes got boring or nights seemed endless, Richie found himself either replaying past conversations between them. Or other scenarios… She was an unhealthy addiction he couldn’t quit. Like smoking, only hotter and way more deadly. 

“What’s there to talk about?” Richie faced y/n, putting on his best ‘I’m-not-interested-in-you’ face, when he really felt quite the opposite.

“Richie, I feel like you don’t like me.” Her accusation was dead wrong, but there was hurt in her eyes. Somehow, Richie had managed to convince the girl of his dreams he hates her when that couldn’t be less true. 

“I don’t.” He forced a chuckle to ease the tension but y/n wasn’t having it. 

“Can I tell you something?” y/n asked. Richie nodded, a quizzical look on his face. Before continuing, y/n swallowed. She didn’t usually get nervous, but Richie was someone to get nervous over. “I like you.” 

Her words felt like something out of a dream Richie once had before. 

“What can I say, kid. It’s impossible not to.” Of course, y/n didn’t really like him. At least, not like that. She was probably just saying this for shits and giggles. Pulling his leg. A classic Richie stunt. 

“I mean, I like you like how Ben likes Beverly.” 

Richie’s eyes then widened at the declaration and his body stiffened. 

“It’s okay if you don’t like me back,” she said with such ease that Richie admired. She shrugged and the thin strap of her tank top fell down her shoulder. Richie couldn’t help but notice, his eyes wandering where they shouldn’t. 

“Listen—” He gulped. His eyes kept trailing down no matter how hard he tried not to. “Listen,” he repeated, now meeting her big eyes, “I don’t not like you, y/n/n. In fact the funny thing is… is—” his words got caught in his throat. He couldn’t bring himself to tell her. Not with Stan’s breathing always down his back (whether Stan was actually there or not).  

“What’s so funny, Rich?” Her soft, sweet voice filled his ears once again. It was like a spell, because suddenly (and conveniently), the thought of Stan was no longer in the back of Richie’s mind. 

“I like you too, kid.” His voice was low, but y/n still heard him.

“So what’s stopping this?” A sly smirk formed on y/n’s face. She climbed over the control panel and her already short skirt rode up to be even higher. 

y/n sat herself on Richie’s lap. The boy had to keep from pinching himself. What was happening was straight out of a wet dream of his he’d probably had last night. 

The girl on his lap was toying with a strand of his hair while looking into his eyes. Her shoulder was still bare from the strap that fell off it.

“I’m so glad you feel the same way.” Richie didn’t think he could help himself any longer with the sultry way she was speaking and the fact that she was on his lap. “Now I can do this.” 

y/n placed a tender kiss to the awestruck boy’s lips. It was slow and steady. She didn’t want to mess things up since they had just admitted their feelings to one another. 

But Richie was impatient. 

As soon as she pulled away, he connected his lips to hers again. He was sloppy and fast paced with his movements, yet still full of passion. 

y/n giggled into his mouth which caused Richie’s heart to skip a beat. She’d been waiting for this moment since she first laid eyes on him. 

The first time Richie stepped foot into the Uris household, y/n had greeted him excitedly. 

“y/n could you get that!” Stan shouted to her from their den. He was busy setting up board games, making sure every last piece was in its designated place. 

“Why do I have to?” y/n grumbled, still walking out of her room so she could get to the door anyway. “You were closer.” 

“I’m preparing for game night. This is the first time my friends are coming over and I want everything to be suitable.” Stan was polishing the game pieces now. 

“I don’t think your friends will mind if one of your little thing-a-ma-bobs is out of place.” y/n jokingly tipped over one of the players to Stanley’s game that he had already put into place but she quickly put it back upon noticing the discontent that marked his face as she did so. 

“I’ll mind.” Her brother replied calmly. 

Another knock at the door. 

“Can you please get that?” 

y/n got up and walked over to the door. She was first met with a lanky boy whose legs were too long for his torso and eyes were too big for his face. 

She didn’t expect Stan’s friends to be hot. 

“Hi!” y/n exclaimed, hoping to give off a good impression on the group.

“I didn’t know Stan had an underaged maid. I guess the Uris’ will do anything for labor work.” No one laughed at Richies joke. 

“That’s Stan’s sister, dipwad,” Eddie said, disgusted at his friend. 

Richie made an ‘o’ shape with his mouth and the group shuffled in, meeting Stan in the den. 

“Stan you never told me you had a hottie for a sister.” y/n could hear Richie’s voice from across the hall. Her intestines turned into butterflies and she could pass for a canary with how red her face had gotten. 

But despite having the hugest crush on Richie, y/n never shared any classes with the boy. She was a year younger than Stan, but in the same grade as him because of the accelerated classes she took. So y/n had to admire from afar. 

Well, not anymore. 

Her lips were now attached to his neck, eliciting a moan from him. She smirked at that and started to roll her hips against his. Her name fell from his lips over and over and over again which evoked her to keep going. 

“Richie!?” An angered voice called from the outside of his car. 

It was the one and only. Stanley Uris. 

It was too late to act fast. Richie pulled y/n off him and looked guiltily out the window to see the face that matched the voice. 

But Richie already knew who it was. 

“Who me? I dink you ghat de wrahng goey.” Richie did his best Irish man accent but it was no use. 

“Okay, Richie, cut the crap.” Stan’s face was twisted up in an expression that almost scared Richie. His hands were folded against his chest and he was waiting for an answer. 

Richie simply couldn’t bring himself to answer the boy. He sat in shame with y/n next to him staring at her brother. Richie may as well have had ‘I’M SORRY’ written on his forehead with the way he was gaping at Stan.  

“y/n get out of the car.” Stan said, breaking eye contact with his friend. 

The girl complied, whispering about how sorry she was to the boy who drove her home before getting out. After that, she didn’t dare glance back at him in his car and Richie didn’t have the energy to even look anywhere besides the steering wheel. 

That was last week. Since then, Stan and Richie hadn’t said a word to each other. Richie hadn’t spoken to y/n since then either. The tension was too thick between Stan and Richie and Richie didn’t want to mess things up more than he already did. 

“I c-cuh-can’t believe yo-you liked y/n.” Bill chuckled. 

It was after school and the two were in the library. The details of what happened that day eventually got out. Both Stan and Richie had told their sides of the story and the losers were respectful enough to not take sides. They just hung out with Richie when Stan wasn’t around and hung out with Stan when Richie wasn’t there. 

“What’s so bad about that?” Richie looked skeptically at his friend, trying his best to defend himself. 

“I mean, yea-yeah sh-sh-she’s cute—”

“She’s beautiful.” Richie cut off but Bill rolled his eyes. 

“What-h-ever. I-it’s just funny tha-hat you wuh-would go after her.” 

“I already told you she kissed me first.” Richie proclaimed, a little too proudly. 

“Sh-he’s Stan’s sister!” That was true. 

“And a good kisser.” That was also true. 

“Gross, Richie.” Bill returned to the book in front of him, but Richie kept egging on the conversation. 

“I don’t see why someone has to be off limits just because they’re related to a friend.” His annoyed tone was evident and Bill gave him a sympathetic look. 

“It-t’s b-ba-basically written in th-the br-r-ro code.” Bill paused for a moment and Richie didn’t know if it was because he was embarrassed of his stuttering or if he was gathering his thoughts. “But i-i-if you li-li-like her… wh-who am I to s-suh-say any-th-thing.” 

If Bill was insinuating what Richie thought he was, then that made him cooler than he already was. 

And that’s how Richie found himself in y/n’s room Friday night. The losers were meeting up at the Aladdin to see the new Jim Carrey movie and somehow Richie had been able to get himself out of it, claiming he was overdue on chores and couldn’t make it. 

“Th-that’s t-too bad, R-Rich.” Bill said over the phone (but he knew better) while the other losers pressed their ear up against it, listening in. “The c-co-omedy should be ri-right up your alley.” 

“Dumb and underdeveloped?” Eddie asked Bill. “I don’t wanna see a movie just to hate it,” he complained. 

“Yowza, Eds. And I thought you appreciated my jokes.” Richie feigned hurt over the speaker. “Anywho, I gotta make like a tree and hang up. The ‘rents are asking for me.” They weren’t. 

“O-okay. Maybe nuh-nuh-next wee—” Beep. 

Richie had already hung up. 

y/n grabbed his hand, which was clamped over her mouth and took it off. She was bursting to the seams with laughter. 

“I can’t believe you’re a liar now,” she tsked, trying to fake an ‘I’m-not-mad-at-you-just-disappointed’ look that her English teacher had given her once. 

“Only under these circumstances.” He was fast to attach his lips to hers. They didn’t have much time and he wanted to make the most of what they had now. 

Richie was on top of her now, his lips still on hers. He kissed her everywhere from the crown of her head to the crook of her neck. If his kisses left a print, her skin would be buried under them. 

“Rich…” She sighed contentedly, eyes fluttering from the pleasure he inflicted on her when he had found a sweet spot behind her ear. y/n kissed him back hard with force and a sort of dominance Richie didn’t know she had in her. 

She flipped them, so that she was on top now. y/n took this liberty of having full control to take off her shirt and Richie’s as well. 

Richie smirked and began to kiss lower. His pace was slower than he originally started. Painstakingly slow. y/n wined at how delicate his lips felt tracing her skin but she needed more. 

“Touch me,” she urged. Richie obeyed, his hands were now on her chest, massaging and caressing her delicate skin. 

There weren’t enough words to describe the thrill and satisfaction Richie gave her. y/n could relish in this boy’s embrace forever with how good he made her feel. She began grinding against his jeans, just like the day they were caught by Stanley, so she could ease the ache for him between his legs. 

Richie chuckled, feeling her press against him. He knew precisely what she wanted but to give or not to give in was the question. 

“y/n/n, we don’t have that long,” He warned. 

“I don’t care.” She started peppering his face in kisses the same way he had done to her. At the same time, she began to unbutton his jeans. Who would Richie be to turn down sex anyway? 

She was fast at getting him inside her. Definitely not inexperienced. But Richie didn’t want fast. Not with y/n, at least. He wanted their first together to be slow, sensual, special—

“You’re amazing,” he grunted and she blushed in response. 

Her pace quickened at his praise. Their movements together felt electric and y/n herself was so hypnotic, Richie felt he could get lost in the thought—or the feeling —of her forever. 

A feeling that was indescribable washed over Richie once the two of them were finished. He had stayed inside of her, and y/n was now laying on his chest, listening to his heartbeat and tracing circles on his skin with her thumb. Their chests rose and fell together at the same time, a small action that Richie melted at the sight of. 

“For the record, I didn’t want it to happen like this,” Richie said. There was a sort of fear palpable in his tone. 

“For the record, you kissed me first.” y/n eyed him suspiciously before giving him a peck on the cheek. “And what does that mean? Did you…” She shyly decided on her words for a moment. “Did you not want to..?” 

“No, no, no, no.” Richie immediately counteracted the girl’s suggestion. “I so wanted to do this. I’ve dreamed about doing this—” Richie stopped himself before his talking could make things worse, but y/n found his rambling amusing. 

“So, what did you mean?” y/n tried again. She reached out to hold his hand, intertwining her fingers with his. 

“I mean.” He let out a sigh before continuing. “I wanted us to be, like, an official couple and shit before we do this shit.” He motioned between them and to where they were still joined. 

y/n flushed at the sight and covered her face. 

“Hey.” Richie was soft. Softer than y/n had ever seen him be. He took her wrists in his hands, uncovering her face so he could admire her. 

She was stunning even after sex. 

“I don’t want this to be a one time thing.” He was almost embarrassed to admit it, but with y/n he didn’t feel the need to be afraid. “I want us to go on dates and hold hands and tell each other about our day.” He was looking at the ceiling, daydreaming at the thought.

y/n’s eyes searched his face thoughtfully. “Of course, Rich. I want that, too!” She kissed his lips once more, elated at the boy in front of her. Her face fell shortly after she had a sudden understanding. “What’re you gonna do about Stan?” 

“Who’s Stan?” But Richie’s fake grin wasn’t fooling anyone. “Uh, well, we could tell him…” But when Richie saw a certain uneasiness consume y/n’s face, he ruled that option out. “How do you feel about dating in secret?” He offered. The situation wasn’t ideal, but at the time it seemed to be the lesser of the two evils at hand. 

“Okay,” y/n whispered. “So you should leave.” 

“Woah, babe, I just got here.” Richie sat up, looking for his shirt. 

“Yeah, but the movie should’ve ended by now.” y/n gestured towards the alarm clock on her nightstand causing Richie’s jaw to drop. 

He was heading towards the window now, knowing he had enough time to get out, but he wanted to be careful. 

“See you tomorrow then?” y/n giggled at how clingy he could be. 

“I’ll call you.” And Richie just couldn’t get enough of the smile she was wearing. 

“Sounds like a date!” He yelled from outside her house. 

During the drive home, Richie’s thoughts became lost in y/n once again. This was just the beginning.

[blu-archer]

A helping hand

Part 1 / Part 2 / Of the flower shop and bakery AU

Snz based again. 

zero warnings

Main Pairings: Jimin/Yoongi

Sickies: Jimin [and a mild Tae]

Hopefully this is somewhat enjoyable...

“Is this how you’ve felt?” Taehyung groaned as he shuffled into the kitchen. Shielding his eyes from the sun

Jimin immediately felt his stomach drop when he saw how flushed his roommate was. Tae hadn’t even bothered to change despite it being early afternoon. Although, Jimin could kind of relate. 

He hadn’t had the energy to do that at first either. The only real reason he had showered and changed now was because Jin had called in urgent need of a stand in, so Jimin was sucking it up and he was going to work through his cold. Perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad, and he could be eased back into work early.

“I’m sorry. I was hoping that it would skip you this time.” Jimin sighed, wiping his nose with the tissue he had been using. “Should have known better. You had a shoot right? Are you still going to go?”

Jimin knew the answer already but he just wanted to make sure in case his friend decided to be an idiot.

“I can’t go like this. I already called the lady this morning and asked if we could reschedule to next week. She seemed nice about it though, so I don’t feel too bad.” Tae sniffled and sighed as if it were his final breath. He linked his arms around the smaller man as he leant into Jimin’s side before frowning. “Are you going somewhere? Where are your sweatpants and Yoongi’s T-shirt?”

Jimin scoffed but felt his cheeks warm at Tae’s question. “I do not sleep in Yoongi’s T-shirts.”  He ignored Tae’s eye roll, mildly grateful that Tae wasn’t wasting any energy on calling him out properly. “Anyway, I have to go in to work now. Jin called in a panic a few minutes ago because Jungkook got into a bit of an accident and has to be taken to the hospital for stitches. Apparently he has Hobi and one of the morning bakers at the counter but neither of them really know what they’re doing so..”

Tae nodded in understanding as he moved to busy himself with making tea. Jimin, who had been emptying soup into a flask for himself before Tae had come in, grabbed a bowl to fill for his friend as well. 

Namjoon should be pulling up any second to drive Jimin to work so he had at to get ready as fast as possible and eating right this second was not an option. Driving him had been the only stipulation Jimin had had because if he walked in this weather he would definitely have to add a week onto being sick, and that wasn’t in his list of things to do. Missing three days was enough to start driving him crazy, he needed his old routine back. Not to mention him avoiding Yoongi was leaving him with a heavy, aching hole in his chest. Tae had been telling him to just let his boyfriend come and see him, but Jimin was not willing to risk scaring the florist off so soon, so eventually his friend had given up and just listened to Jimin complain lamely about how his life sucked.

“I was hoping that I would at least have someone to hang out with.” Tae muttered with a pout, breaking off to cough down towards his shoulder before taking the offered food and leant against the table that had rapidly become a sick station over the course of the past few days. “Jin is going to try get back and help you right?”

“I think so. It really depends how long everything takes with Jungkook, I’m not sure how bad the injury is so I can’t really say. But I’m sure Hoseok will stay with me. Yoongi said that his store has been relatively quiet lately.”

“Okay... Just don’t overwork yourself.” Tae said softly.

They hovered beside each other in a moment of content silence, well as silent as the two sniffling sickly men could be, especially with Taehyung in the mix. Jimin had just been double checking that he had grabbed all that he thought would be necessary when his phone blared to life, a swift glance telling him that it was Namjoon calling to say he was outside. Jimin grabbed his things before he gave Tae a quick goodbye hug, both promising to take it easy before he left the apartment and jogged down the stairs to meet Namjoon.

**

Jimin had immediately gotten to work on making coffee’s the second he walked through the door, a bit daunted by the line that was growing. Hoseok had been trying his best but from the mess on the barista station and the amount of scattered half full to-go cups, he could only imagine how long the poor man had been suffering through this. It didn’t take much to notice that Hoseok was drowning in his attempts. His usual smile and welcoming laugh were replaced by wide eyes, frantic hands and quiet cussing.

Honestly, what had Jin been thinking? Hoseok worked as a florist and the only other job he had had before that was as an assistant teacher at a preschool, what did he know about making coffee?

Despite his blood pressure rising from the instantly stressful situation, Jimin had greeted and bowed at the waiting customers apologetically, fixing on a face mask and gloves before finishing up the current order in record speed. Thankfully with the extra set of hands that actually knew what he needed to do, the pair quickly got into a steady rhythm of work where Hoseok manned the register and the collection of any baked goods while Jimin handled the drinks. It surprisingly flowed well and Hobi was able to sink back into his carefree character since he was no longer out of his depth.

It took probably just over an hour and a half, but they managed to get everyone inside served, most being to-go’s thankfully, so they didn’t have to worry too much on clearing tables. To say Jimin was exhausted might have been a bit of a stretch, but he was definitely well on his way there already. The past three days that he had spent sleeping or lying around did not help the fact that he needed to be awake and functioning for their Saturday afternoon rush.

“I think I need to sit down.” He moaned and coughed deeply into his arm despite still wearing his mask. His legs pained at having had to stand for so long.

And his voice was becoming hoarse again. It had showed improvement that morning but perhaps the activity wasn’t as great a plan as he had originally thought. He could feel his nose threatening to run as well, and the last thing he needed was to be induced into a sneezing mess just before they would get busy again.

Hoseok winced and pushed the spare chair with his foot closer to where he was standing slouching against the counter. Jimin accepted it gratefully, practically throwing himself into it before coughing again. He rested a hand on his neck as it gave a sharp pain, sniffling miserably.

“You’re really down and out this time.” Hobi said sympathetically, offering a bottled water. “I’m so sorry for having to get you called in. I honestly didn’t think it would be that difficult. I have since figured out that the only coffee I can make is instant and Americano. Everything else is off the table.”

Jimin waved off the water, pulling his roughly discarded backpack out from under the counter and onto his lap. He gave a final glance around to see that no one needed help before he was content with opening it and pulling out his flask as well as a travel pack of tissues. “It’s fine. I was feeling a bit better this morning – might be a bit rough right now but I’ll be fine. I’ve worked through worse.” He pulled down his mask and blew his nose as softly as possible. It didn’t stop him from still being blocked up or sounding like a walking plague. “Ugh. This is gross.”

Hoseok nodded subtly but his brows were pinched with concern. “You haven’t worked here in a worse state. Jin would have a heart attack if that happened. But still, you should have definitely still been resting at home. I don’t think Jin will take very long, it depends on how busy the hospital is I guess.”

“What actually happened?” Jimin asked sincerely. Jungkook wasn’t the type to be careless to the point of hospital trips so the sudden visit and ditching of work was quite worrying.

“It was so stupid.” Hoseok groaned, running his hands through his hair. “While he was serving someone, he noticed that knife – the long one that you guys use to cut all the cake slices to put on display, yeah well it was falling or something and he reached for it without thinking. I came for coffee but what I got was to see Jungkook pass out cold with his entire hand and forearm just covered in blood. He is so lucky that he didn’t fall on the knife. And I’m pretty sure that the customer is scared for life, I know I am.”

Hoping that Hobi was exaggerating some, Jimin took one of the coffee cups from the cupboard and poured in a portion of his soup, then looked to Hobi questionably. “Have you eaten?”

“Uh.. no. Not yet. I was actually supposed to grab something for Yoongi and myself, but then I volunteered as a stand in.”

“Do you want some soup? Jin dropped like a bulk amount off at my place and I’ve just been  reheating it in portions.” A small smile tugged at his lips at Hoseok’s own questioning look. “What I’m meaning is I didn’t make it, so it’s not contaminated or anything.” Jimin chuckled lightly, holding out the flask.

Hoseok took it gratefully but after a beat put it on the counter, running his hand through his hair again looking fractionally paler than before. “I don’t think I can eat anything red right now. Maybe I can take some over for Yoongi instead.”

Jimin hummed in agreement, murmuring a brief apology at not thinking about the colour and what context Hobi would associate it with. It was a tomato-based soup – not something Jimin was particularly fond of but he knew that Yoongi tended to enjoy it more than other soups. He vaguely remembered Yoongi mentioning it months back when Jungkook and Hoseok had been arguing about what the best foods were. Jimin wasn’t even sure why he remembered it so clearly.

“Why don’t you take something from the baked goods, and you can go next door again. You probably deserve some rest after all that you had to do earlier. I can handle here by myself or call one of the afternoon bakers to just step in temporarily.” He sipped his soup that was thankfully still warm from when he had transferred it to the flask. It felt soothing on his throat, even if it did make him need to blow his nose again.

“I can’t just leave you here.” Hobi frowned as he moved to grab a muffin from the display.

“You can come back if you want to, I just think you might need a break.” Jimin shrugged, tossing his used tissues in the bin before returning his attention to his food. “Rushes in the bakery are a bit different from rushes in ‘Spring Day’, but I’m more used to it than you are. Even if I’m sick I think I can manage. Should I make you two coffee before you head over?”

Hoseok sighed heavily but gave in, making sure Jimin ate a bit more before the younger slipped up his mask again and made up the coffee’s. Declaring them on the house to Hoseok as he waved at the man to go back next door.

He ignored the anxious glance Hoseok shot him from across the store as he was leaving when a couple entered the bakery, greeting the customers politely and responding to their small talk as playfully as he usually would. This was his job. It was something he was good at and he truly believed that he could hold out for an hour or two more without too much stress.

It was a bit difficult to slip into his normal role. He definitely wasn’t as talkative and he had to take more breaks trying to compose himself after particularly severe coughing fits, but most of the customers that came in were regulars and were both polite and sympathetic to the situation. Some of them had even heard about what had happened with Jungkook that morning, while others he had to try defend Jin’s honour in that he wasn’t forcing Jimin to work while so sick and that there was a genuine reason to him being there for couple hours.

Hoseok didn’t come back, but it was fine with Jimin. The rush he had been expecting had dwindled due to the weather, and those that did come more often than not tried to choose the easiest drinks to make in order to make his load lighter. They didn’t need too, but he was thankful that were so thoughtful anyway.

*

It was howling outside and even with all the doors shut tightly Jimin was still shivering from the cold seeping through his sweater. It had gotten much darker as well, and the rain that had disappeared for the last few days had returned in full force. His head ached and he had been stifling random sneezes that had seemingly been brought by the weather change for the last hour, quite frankly he was beyond annoyed at his crumbling state. He had even accidently dropped a complete latte on himself and had to deal with his jeans being covered in the cooling liquid for the rest of his time working. He was quickly giving up on his solo act and as soon as he had the slightest of breaks he was calling Hobi back.

Jimin had just set a small red cappuccino down on the counter-top when the familiar tickle in his sinuses became impossibly unbearable. He could vaguely hear Ms. Blake – the elderly foreign lady that had been coming to the bakery since its opening – questioning him on something, but he could only bring himself to mutter a quick apology before turning and half stifling his sneeze into the crook of his arm. The hitching and result being far more vocal than he usually was. Perhaps living with Tae really was affecting him.

He had hoped he would stop after one but that would be too much to ask for. He sneezed again, and again, until he couldn’t try to stifle it anymore. He was forced to lay a steadying hand on the counter as he hid into his arm. His mask was becoming wet and he cringed at how he must look right now. In front of a paying customer. And the town gossiper none the less.

Jin would be horrified.

He tried to apologise again in between shaky gasps but all that he had resulted in doing was giving a weird high-pitched whine as someone joined him behind the counter and pushed him down into a chair before addressing Ms. Blake with low and pleasant words that just fell short of audible over the buzzing in his head. Jimin would have thought that it was San or Yunho from the kitchen if it wasn’t for Ms. Blake’s need for conversation.

“Mr. Min? It’s so nice to see you neighbours helping each other out. Poor Jimin here looks just about to drop.”

Poor Jimin was about to now.

He was even more horrified that Yoongi was there and that he was having his worst moment in the day right in front of him. His timing was incredibly terrible.

“He really shouldn’t be here.” Yoongi said deeply. “But he has never been one to turn someone down when they need help. Hobi was over here helping earlier, so I thought it was my turn to have a round. Is there anything else you need?”

Hih’ITCHeww! Hih’hihITSHiew! Hi’INGXTuhhh!

Yoongi slyly slipped him what was left of his fourth pack of tissues. Jimin crumpled from his seat to practically hide under the counter, not daring to look at the elder man as he ripped his ruined mask off to try and clean himself as quickly as possible. He could hear Ms. Blake tell him that stifling was bad for him and that he shouldn’t be embarrassed, but he couldn’t bring himself to care much on her words at this point. 

Yoongi was here. 

Yoongi was here. 

Here.

 And Jimin was a puddle of sickness that probably looked like something that gets run over and tossed in the trash.

God, this was monumentally embarrassing.

Yoongi kept her entertained for a few more minutes before helping her pay and waving her farewell, not even bothering to wait until she had left before he was moving to kneel in front of his boyfriend. Jimin finally took that moment to blow his nose properly, internally dying at how wet and gross it sounded.

There goes ever being attractive in Yoongi’s eyes again. Jimin was actually disgusting himself.

“Hey, are you okay?”

Jimin felt a large familiar hand rest on his arm but he didn’t dare look or even open his eyes.

“Hobi said you were coughing quite badly, seems like everything is in full swing… you should have called someone to help.”

Jimin sniffled and curled tighter into himself. He knew that there was a chance of Yoongi coming over, but he had hoped that his boyfriend would be busy with orders or something.

“Min… Please look at me at least. Did I do something wrong?”

Shit. He didn’t want to make a small thing into something more, and truly, it didn’t really have anything to do with Yoongi. It was a Jimin problem and he was going to have to deal with it sooner or later.

“No, I-“ Jimin sniffled again, running his wrist under his nose when he realised that he had no more tissues. “I’m sorry, this is just embarrassing.”

Yoongi lifted Jimin’s chin so that he could see his face clearly. Frowning at the bright red that tainted Jimin’s cheeks and nose. “Don’t be embarrassed. I’ve seen you sick before, and even if I hadn’t, there is nothing wrong with it. You know… besides not being well, obviously.” Yoongi reached up above the counter to collect something while he rested a hand on Jimin’s knee to steady himself. “Here. I thought I’d drop in to just visit. I’m glad I was here at the right time to help.”

Jimin couldn’t stop the smile from forming when he saw the sunflower he had failed to notice earlier.

“I was going to bring something that represented good health, but I thought perhaps bringing something that I knew you liked might be the better option.” Yoongi glanced away to avoid eye contact as Jimin took the flower, coughing suddenly into his fist. “Since I couldn’t get one to you on Wednesday..”

Jimin ended up resting the flower in his lap while he pressed his wrist hard to his nose. Squinting through blurry eyes at the bright yellow petals contrasting against his black jeans. As much as he wanted to greet Yoongi like how he usually would or at the very least thank him for the flower and helping him, Jimin couldn’t seem to get rid of that stuffy buzz that had made a home in his sinuses. It seemed to ebb and flow as it pleased and honestly left him an unwilling victim to the mess it made of him.

“Do you need more tissues?” Yoongi asked gently, already reaching for Jimin’s bag with flushed cheeks. “You should go sit in the back for a bit. Jin is on his way back so you won’t need to be here much longer.”

“I-“

“Please go.” Yoongi said softly, running a hand through Jimin’s hair and handing him the last packet of tissues that Jimin had thought to bring. “Take a break. I’m annoyed that you had to come in at all. You’re definitely not well enough to be here.”

Jimin couldn’t bring himself to deny the claim, it was pretty spot on actually. His body dragged and his head and chest ached after what he’d forced himself to work through. He didn’t even raise a complaint when Yoongi helped him stand and led him to the small staff area to lay him down on the small couch there.

“I’ll be out front.” Yoongi told him softly as the elder draped his thick jacket over the sick mans’ chest and arms. “I know how to make coffee better than Hobi so don’t stress over it too much. If I need your help I’ll make sure to come get you.”

Jimin’s reply was cut off by a harsh grating cough that made him hold at his throat in pain. Yoongi stroked a hand down Jimin’s warm cheek, feeling the younger shiver lightly at the touch. He laid a final kiss to Jimin’s nose softly before hesitantly returning to the front of the bakery.

Yoongi’s head had spaced so far after what he had just walked in on that he could barely hear the light bustle of the two bakers in the kitchen as they shifted the next load of goods into their respective places in the back. In fact, he pretty much felt like he was living with his heartbeat pulsing loud enough to be heard as music for the bakery.

Was he really that obvious?  

With a sigh Yoongi sent Hoseok a text to be responsible for closing the store, then another much more annoyed text to Seokjin before he moved to clear the few tables that had had people at them – desperately trying to ignore the familiar heat that had crept under his skin the moment he had entered the store and laid eyes on the boy with messy pastel pink hair that he had fallen for.

[animeniacss]

A Palette of Emotions - Artist!Taehyung x Teacher!Reader - Chapter 29 - Make A Decision About Your Decision

Synopsis: Taehyung dreams of being a professional and famous artist one day, but finds that the sea of creativity can be lurking with blood hungry sharks, as well as bland, motionless starfish. Swimming through the sea of opportunities somehow washed him up onto the shore of Bright Star Preschool, as an art teacher. This wasn’t where he expected to be 4 years into his career, but anything to get his big break though, right?

Feat. BTS, TXT, ITZY, Jisoo (BlackPink), Taeyong (NCT)

Genre: Romance, Slow Burn, Love Triangle, Drama, School Setting, Working!AU

Length: approx. 5k words

Chapter 29 - Make A Decision About Your Decision

“Namjoon, I need to talk to you-.” You began, shifting slightly. Namjoon watched as you smoothed out the sides of your skirt, fixing your apron as your eyes lifted to meet his again.

“I was just about to say the same thing to you.” He responded, putting his hands in his pockets. “Would you like to go first? You look more flustered than I do.” Quickly, you covered your ears, trying to see if you could feel the heat rising through your cheeks and to the tips of your ears. Namjoon chuckled a bit. “Sorry.” He added quickly.

“I just wanted to talk to you about the whole… you and Taehyung thing.” You admitted. Namjoon nodded, his small and amused smile straightening out into an unreadable line. You hummed, pressing your hands together in front of you. “I…made my choice.” When you stopped speaking after that, Namjoon’s smile quickly returned. He gently placed a hand on your shoulder, and you looked up. The smile on his face had you wondering what he was thinking, and if it differed from the truth, how would you tell him without hurting his feelings? “Namjoon, I-.”

“You choose Taehyung, didn’t you?” he asked curiously. You didn’t respond right away, so Namjoon only continued. “I could tell the minute you said his name because you looked away.” All you could do was respond with a nervous chuckle. “It’s okay. I kind of had a feeling this is what would happen.” That was a lie, and Namjoon on the inside was crumbling. However, the last thing he would do is showcase that in front of the woman he loves, much less in front of his son’s preschool. “Have you told him?”

“Oh well…uh, about that.” You sighed. “I don’t think I will tell him.” You confessed. Namjoon cocked an eyebrow in confusion. “When I went to tell him, he told me about this huge opportunity he has at the Korean University of Arts…” Namjoon nodded. “And it’s pretty far away. So, I’m worried if I tell him that it’ll…keep him from going.” A soft chuckle escaped your lips. “Saying that out loud makes me sound a bit narcissistic, that the idea of being with me is enough to keep him around.”

“I would do it,” Namjoon said quickly. “So, it’s not a totally unimaginable thought.” A breathy chuckle escaped your lips, stomach fluttering as if a handful of butterflies were trying to escape up and out of your throat. “Besides, there’s a lot here that I’m sure is making his decision tougher than normal.”

“And I don’t want to add it.” You added. “I waited too long and that’s that. I just wanted you to know because…I thought it would be unfair if I didn’t.” Namjoon nodded.

“I appreciate it.” He said. He watched as your head turned towards the school, where Hoseok and Taehyung shuffling the students into a line, some being more unruly than others and requiring Hoseok’s stern voice to get them in line. You smiled a bit. “May I ask you a question, though?” You turned back to Namjoon at the sound of his question. “I was going to ask you this with different intentions but…regardless. My company is having a party and I wanted to invite you. Originally, I meant to ask in the context of a date, but-…” he chuckled, but time, you could feel the pain coming from it. “But, if you’re comfortable, I’d love for you to come just as a friend. I think it would be fun, and maybe clear your head.” For another moment, you didn’t respond. “Only if you want to. I’ll understand if you don’t.”

“That’s not it.” You admitted. “I…think it would be fun. Besides, I know a few people at your job. Like Jimin.” Namjoon smiled, nodding his head. “Just…let me know when it is, okay?”

“Right.” Namjoon had to admit, he was stunned you agreed right after the conversation the both of you had had, but maybe it was your way of coping, your way of dealing with the tidal wave of emotions suffocating you. However, you choose to perceive this evening out with Namjoon, he would make sure you had nothing other than a good time. “I’ll let you get to work.” He spoke. You nodded, waving as Namjoon slipped into his car. He watched as you headed back to the line, hopping behind the students as they disappeared behind the front doors. Ryujin was quick to look up at you as the doors closed behind you, shielding Namjoon from your view. For a moment, Namjoon sat back in his car, closing his eyes and running a hand through his face. A part of his brain told him to cry, but his eyes refused to do so. He was devastated that despite everything, despite knowing you and loving you longer, he lost. All he could think was What did I do wrong? Where did I mess up?

After a few moments, Namjoon let out a deep sigh, started up his engine, and drove down the street. The day had barely started, and he already wanted it to be over.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Have fun at your meeting. You remember saying to Taehyung at the end of that day. Taehyung grinned at you as he finished packing up. See you in a few days.

I’ll be back soon, so don’t miss me. It’s only an orientation with the CEO to finalize everything.

Yeah, but you’re leaving me with the art duties until then. You remembered Taehyung’s deep, amused laugh that erupted like his chest, and you remember the forced giggle you had to give to keep the mood light. That was already two days ago, and Taehyung would be gone the rest of the week, visiting the campus, filling out paperwork, signing up for classes, and cementing the fact that he would be going there starting the fall. It was as if it was a void that was stuck right in the middle of Bright Star Preschool, and no amount of silly songs and games, or hours of free play with Yoongi outside were enough to keep the kids from thinking about Taehyung.

“Teacher…” Lia said softly, looking up at you. You glanced down, watching as Lia scribbled with some brand-new crayons onto a once-white piece of paper. “When is Mr. Kim back?”

You sighed, smiling softly. “Soon, Lia. He’s doing some important artist work now. So, Mr. Hobi and I are still going to be your art teachers for a bit. How’s that sound?” Lia smiled a bit, nodding her head. “Okay.”

“I made a picture of Mr. Kim and me. I wrote ‘Miss you.” You glanced down at the picture, and where she pointed to the words, some of the neatest preschool words a 4-year-old could create, yet still somehow hit by the hand of a toddler. “And my name.” her name was a bit neater to read. “Mr. Kim likes gray…so his shirt is gray.”

“Very nice. He’s going to love it.” You said happily. Lia’s eyes sparkled, nodding her head. As you continued to walk around, monitoring the kid’s free activities, you couldn’t help but feel off. This was the time the kids usually spent with Taehyung, working on some amazingly intricate craft or colorful project that never fully turned out right, but the creativity from the kids was just as apparent as the creativity from Taehyung. Arriving back at your desk, you sank into your seat, spinning towards your computer and taking the time to search up some children’s nursery rhymes. Hopefully, some background noise of the kids belting out songs would make you feel at ease. When that thought crossed your mind, you knew you must have finally hit rock bottom.

When one of the children’s favorite nursery rhymes, Morning Glory, began playing, you could hear a few of the kids gasp, joy filling their lungs as they began to sing along to the best of their ability. Resting her chin in her hands, she silently watched the kids play for the last bit of time they had to do so before it was time to return to work.

Hoseok slipped into the classroom moments later, the sound of the nursery rhyme filling his ears. A grin formed on his face as he watched the kids singing.

“Oh, I love this song.” He gasped. Quickly, he began singing as well, a few nearby kids giggling at the man but continuing to sing with him. You had only glanced up for a moment, giggling softly to yourself before turning back to your computer momentarily. Hoseok walked farther into the classroom and glanced over at where you sat in the room. He could immediately sense the solemn feeling that surrounded you, even though a smile was painted delicately on your face. He watched you for a moment, as Beomgyu hurried over to you, alerting your attention in his direction as he held a picture up in your direction. The small smile on your face widened as you took the picture into your hands and examined it. The song playing and the kids singing made it hard to make out your conversation with the child, however, he watched you both talk. Beomgyu turned to the wall plastered with pictures created by the kids, obviously begging you to hang the photo up. You nodded, standing up from your seat, the picture still in your hands. Beomgyu jumped up and down in excitement as he followed you to the wall, where you taped up the picture exactly where he requested, beside a previous drawing he had made in Taehyung’s class using paint.

Glancing down at the child, you patted his head and sent him on his way, the child grinning in delight. Once he was gone, you smoothed out your skirt and tucked a strand of hair behind your ear. Hoseok took this opportunity to approach you, smiling the closer he got.

“You okay?” he asked curiously, alerting your attention towards him. “Normally you’re singing the nursery rhymes the loudest.”

“I’m just a bit tired today, I guess…” you said softly, pressing your hands together.

Liar. Hoseok immediately thought, but still, he offered a small smile. You turned towards the wall above the board, which housed the dolphin painting you had gotten. It seemed like so long ago now, a present from Seokjin. You remember coming in Monday morning, just as Seokjin had asked. However, instead of sticking it in the hallway, you hung it right up in the room above the board. It was the first thing you saw every day when you walked in. Hoseok, following your gaze, stared at the picture as well. Shuffling closer, he gently took your hand in his, out of view of the children, who were too distracted to notice anyhow. You turned to look at him, and he leaned down slightly so he could whisper to you: “Let me take you out to dinner tonight, okay?” You seemed a bit hesitant, but Hoseok wasn’t done. “Nothing fancy. Let’s go to the bar, have a few drinks, and relax. You deserve it…” Gently, lovingly, Hoseok squeezed your hand in his, smiling sweetly at you. “It’ll be fun…”

“…Okay.” You said softly, offering your friend a smile in return. Slowly, Hoseok removed his hand, putting it on his hip as he turned back to the kids. He quickly hurried over to the kids again, continuing to sing the next song that came up on shuffle, The Tomato Song, a classic. Now, you noticed, Hoseok had a slight spring in his step. Clapping your hands together, the kids turned to you, and you closed the music down. “Okay class, let’s start cleaning up.”

--------------------------------------------------------

“This place is even better knowing I’m going to come here.” Taehyung hummed in awe, turning to Jimin. His friend laughed a bit, nodding his head in agreement. The duo had spent the day getting another full tour, being briefed on what the scholarship could entail, and looking over possible courses that Taehyung would take to start his career. It was a long day, a stressful day, but Taehyung was beaming in ways he had never before. Each new thing revitalized him as if he was never tired at all. He spent hours chatting with Mr. Oh about the school, the classes, and the overall path he wanted to take in his artistic career. Mr. Oh listened intensely, smiling all the wild as they chatted.

“Mr. Kim, I must admit, each minute talking with you makes me feel even more excited that you’ve agreed to this.” Mr. Oh said.

“Thank you, Sir, I feel the same way,” Taehyung said.

“I’m amazed you haven’t found success sooner. Surely, you’ve attended various art shows before mine.” Taehyung nodded.

“Yessir, I have. I hadn’t had much success, though. They were either small-scale events or…” Taehyung trailed off, thinking back to almost a year prior, at the art show of Mr. Oh Min Jae. He remembered how furious he was that night, how humiliated he felt knowing his work was dismissed for opinions and not constructive facts. He most likely scowled thinking about it, because a had patted his shoulders. When he looked over, Jimin offered him sympathetic eyes. He knew exactly what was running through Taehyung’s mind, possibly even better and clearer than Taehyung did. The male coughed into his hand. “I’m sorry, Sir. I’ve just had…very unfortunate experiences of people dismissing my work.”

“I can tell by your face.” Mr. Oh hummed. “I’m sorry to hear you’ve experienced that. However, art involves peaks and valleys, high and lows, positives and negatives. You’ve got something special, and I think that your time here will reflect that.” Taehyung nodded, smiling a bit.

“Thank you.” He responded softly.

“With that, I’ll give you the list of classes and let you get on your way. Look it over and I’ll see about setting you up with one of our class representatives to prepare your classes for the first term. If we can’t do it before you have to leave, we can do it over the phone.” Taehyung nodded, both he and Jimin standing up to bow to the man.

“Thank you again,” Taehyung said.

“Yes, thank you.” Jimin nodded. The man smiled, waving to the boys as they excused themselves from the room. They exited the building of the CEO, neither speaking for a few moments. They strode across campus, passing by some straggler students who were making their way between classes, books full of supplies and canvases stacked high in their arms as they made their journey. Jimin was the first of the two to let out a deep sigh when they got off-campus property, headed down the street to their hotel. “Well, that was something.”

“You think I looked too scary before?” Taehyung asked curiously, pursing his lips. Jimin cocked an eyebrow, so Taehyung clarified: “When I thought about Oh Min Jae, I didn’t realize how visibly frustrated I got.”

Jimin chuckled, patting Taehyung on the shoulder. “I don’t think he thought too much into it. He already is practically shoving the scholarship at you. Just don’t worry about it.” Taehyung nodded. “I’m exhausted, can we go back to the room to nap before we get something to eat?”

When the duo arrived in their room, Jimin plopped down on the bed, sighing in relief as comfort overtook his body. Taehyung sat on his bed, turning the TV on to allow some faint noise in the background. As Jimin got himself comfortable, preparing for what could be the best sleep of his life, Taehyung reached into his bag and pulled out a small piece of paper. It was a bit torn, bent in the corners as if it had been moved around and touched several times. Gently, Taehyung opened it, glancing down at the picture inside. It was one of his earliest sketches of you before you had known about and before all of these weird romantic feelings began brewing up inside him. He stared at it, admiring the sketch as if it were a real picture.

I wonder if I’ll ever get to put a real picture of her in my wallet…Taehyung thought to himself. He gently folded the picture back up, slipping it back into place. This will do for now. Taehyung turned to look at Jimin, who was laying under the covers of his bed, watching the TV silently. Taehyung could see his eyes closing a little with every passing second. He could fall asleep any minute. “I should probably get some sleep too…” he mumbled to himself. Slowly, he curled himself under the covers, pulling out his phone to set an alarm around dinner time. The last thing either of them wanted was to wake up late and be starving. Closing his eyes, Taehyung tried to fall asleep.

It took several moments of blackness, silence other than the faint TV which he had already turned down even more as he got under his covers, the fading light of the outside curtain drifting off with every passing moment. He couldn’t sleep. Taehyung threw a tired arm across his eyes, hoping it would only block the light out further, and he let out a frustrated sigh. A lot was on his mind now, and it was racing. School, his friends, and family, his job….

….you.

Didn’t you say you planned to leave once you hit your ‘big break’? Jimin’s voice rang through his mind, and it only frustrated him more. When he turned to look at Jimin, he saw his friend was peacefully sleeping. Jealousy surged over him at the idea that his friend was so peaceful while he was up suffering. Quickly, Taehyung grabbed one of his pillows and tossed it in Jimin’s direction. It missed Jimin, hitting the side of the bed, but it was enough to stir the man awake.

“Hm? What?” Jimin asked, eyes fluttering open. Taehyung quickly turned his head, crossing his arms as he stared at the ceiling.

“You deserve that for keeping me awake.” He said simply, his anger laced with playful fun despite it all. Jimin raised an eyebrow, watching as Taehyung closed his eyes. The shorter boy was quick to hop out of bed, shuffling over to his friend’s bed and pushing him aside. Taehyung didn’t protest, simply cocking his head to see his best friend cling to him, like a sloth. “You haven’t done this in years.”

“Well, you haven’t really needed me too in years,” Jimin said. “What’s on your mind?”

Taehyung was silent for a moment. Where should he start? Jimin waited quietly, his arm thrown over Taehyung’s stomach and his head nestled in the pillow beside him. It was a level of comfort they established long ago and never intended to move from. Taehyung only shifted to make himself more comfortable. “…Do you think she made her decision yet?”

Jimin blinked. He thought back to his conversation with Namjoon a few days prior, about his desire to take her to their company party as a date. He remembered the solemn look on Namjoon’s face when he was asked about it the next day by another coworker, to which he only replied I’m bringing a friend of mine…

“I don’t know.” He admitted. “Why?”

“I want to ask her, but I don’t want to be pushy.” He sighed. “But also…I’m going to leave soon, and it’ll kill me if I don’t find out.”

“…Will it make that big of a difference?” Jimin asked curiously. Taehyung sighed, pursing his lips together as he thought about the question. Would it make a difference? How big of a difference could it make?

“I don’t know. I’ve wanted this opportunity more than anything, but…I didn’t expect to have anything that could possibly keep my home when I got it.”

“Hey.” Jimin pouted, and Taehyung only laughed.

“You know what I mean…” he said. “I don’t know what to do, and as much as I want this so bad, it’s on my mind. Would she do a longer-distance relationship? Would she wait for me? Am I even still in the running anymore? I can’t stop thinking about it.”

“Maybe you should talk to her,” Jimin said. “You’re finalizing all of this scholarship money and classes in the next few days. If you want to make a decision, you should do it sooner rather than later…”

Taehyung knew his friend was right, he often was with matters like this. Letting out a deep sigh, Taehyung nodded. “Let’s not worry now. Get some rest so we can go get dinner.”

“Alright…” Taehyung said. After a minute, Taehyung shifted, glancing over at Jimin. “Uh…Jimin?” he hummed.

“Hmmm?”

“Shouldn’t you…go to your bed?”

“Nah, this is comfortable. I might just go to sleep.” With a yawn, Jimin’s eyes fluttered closed. Taehyung laughed a bit, slipping Jimin’s arm off his stomach and rolled to the other side of the bed. He starred at his wallet, seeing the small corner of the sketch paper poking out a bit from the top. He felt his eyes get heavy, the exhaustion of the day finally starting to overtake him, and he fell asleep wondering what the rest of the week would bring.

----------------------------------------------------------------

“Are you sure she wants me to come too?” Yoongi asked, looking at Hoseok as he set his phone in his pocket. Hoseok ran a hand through his hair, looking back towards the door. Hoseok had dipped out of the school a bit early, claiming it was to get a table for the two of you at the local bar, giving you some privacy away from being smushed arm and arm at one of the bars. However, Hoseok actually hurried to Yoongi’s high school, meeting him by the front door and practically dragging him along.

“Of course. She doesn’t hate you or anything.” Yoongi laughed, taking a sip of his beer.

“Yeah, I know that.” He assured. “But I figured you’d want to take her out alone the first chance you got.” A thin line crossed Hoseok’s lips, and he set his beer down. Folding his hands together, he rested them under his chin.

“I know.” He said simply. “But I told her this wasn’t meant to be a date. If you’re here with us too, I think she’ll feel a little better.” A small, yet sad smile formed on Hoseok’s face. “I just want to cheer her up. She’s looked upset these past few days since Taehyung told her the news about the scholarship.” Yoongi nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, I know.” He said simply. After another sip of his beer, he heard a voice behind him, one that made both men jump slightly in surprise.

“Yoongi, I didn’t know Hoseok invited you too.” When Yoongi turned around, he saw you standing there, fixing the purse on your shoulder. “Not that I mind, of course.”

“Hey.” Yoongi smiled, watching as you slid into your spot across from the boys. A waiter walked over, and you put in an order for some water.

Hoseok leaned forward a bit, smiling. “Give her an order of what I’m getting too, okay?” he asked the waiter. He smiled, nodding his head before stepping away to retrieve the drinks.

“Hoseok, you know I don’t drink on school nights.” You sighed softly.

“I told you I wanted to take you out for drinks tonight. At least have the one, I won’t tell Mr. Kim.”

“I might,” Yoongi smirked, glancing up at you. You chuckled at his comment, but the smile on your face didn’t last long, soon returning to a neutral stare as your eyes wandered around the packed bar. The waiter returned with your drinks, and you thanked him. After a moment, you looked up at Hoseok, who was also finishing his beer.

“I want to talk to you,” Hoseok said, glancing up at you. Immediately, the frown on your face deepened. You hated that sentence, and you knew the power of anxiety it had on people because you saw the fear in the eyes of your students whenever you would use it. Hoseok hummed, ruffling his hair as he looked at you. “Yoongi-Hyung and I are going to elope in Seoul at the end of the month.”

“WHAT?!” You gasped; eyes wide. Yoongi immediately began choking, slamming his beer on the table and covering his mouth. Hoseok grinned, looking over both of you.

“Nobody else was saying anything and you looked so upset I just had to say something to cheer you up.” Hoseok teased. You passed Yoongi one of your napkins, which he took to wipe his mouth, his coughing slowly subsiding as he patted his chest. Hoseok giggled. “Sorry, Hyung, I didn’t see you take a sip.”

“You filthy liar.” Yoongi gasped, shaking his head. “She would probably date you faster than I would.” Hoseok’s eyes widened his mouth ajar at the man’s quick response back. You covered your mouth, a giggle escaping it though you tried desperately to keep it hidden.

“Oh, I’m glad my sad love life makes you laugh.” Hoseok pouted. When he took an angry sip of his drink, you could only laugh harder, reaching your other hand out to take one of his, and squeeze it tightly.

“I’m sorry that’s not why I’m laughing, it’s just-.” Your sentence got cut off by another giggle. “-that was so unexpected I just had to laugh.”

Yoongi cocked an eyebrow. “But the elopement joke wasn’t unexpected?” He snickered a bit. Hoseok looked down at your hand, which was still grasping hold of his own. When he set his glass down, he held your hand tighter. He smiled gently as he heard you finish your little giggle fit, finally lifting your glass and taking a sip of the drink Hoseok had ordered for you.

“I’m glad you’re laughing, at least.” He admitted softly. “Even if it’s at my expense.” Again, you had to chuckle.

For a while, the three of you chatted normally as friends do over dinner and drinks. It was nice, something none of you had done in a long while. You made sure the beer lasted a majority of the night, not wanting to get any more after that. However, just as you finished it off, setting it beside your empty dinner plate, Yoongi spoke up.

“Can I ask you a serious question?”

“Another random elopement announcement?” you asked. Yoongi shook his head.

“Hoseok told me about everything with Taehyung in detail while we waited for you to get here.” He said. You glanced at Hoseok, who blocked his response by stuffing a bite of rice into his mouth. “What do you plan to do?”

“Nothing.” You said simply. “He had a good opportunity and I don’t want to hold him back with my indecisiveness.”

“But is it indecisiveness if you already made your decision?” Yoongi asked curiously. You sighed. “I know you just don’t want to feel like you’re holding him back.”

“I know.”

“But he’s waited this long. Don’t you think he has a right to know?”

“I don’t think it’ll change much of anything, Yoongi. He’s decided to take this scholarship and…that means he’s moving away. I don’t know if I can handle a long-distance relationship, I’ve barely ever had a close-distance one…And it would be unfair to put him through that for my sake.”

“So… everything you did these past few months have been for nothing,” Yoongi asked. You looked up at the man as he leaned forward a bit. “Okay, okay. Let’s go with what you’re saying and decide you’re not telling him for his sake. What about you?”

“Me?” you asked, raising an eyebrow. Hoseok looked over at Yoongi, who had on as neutral of an expression as he always did.

“Yes, you.” He said simply. “You always say you do things for other people. What do you do for yourself?”

“Hyung maybe that’s enough-.” Hoseok said softly. He just wanted to cheer you up with some drinks, not have an intervention.

“I…I don’t know what you mean.” You responded.

“Listen. Both you and Taehyung are my coworkers and I really care about the both of you, as individuals and otherwise. You’ll only make yourself more depressed and upset if you keep this to yourself, and not only that, it’ll make Taehyung upset that he never gets a straight answer for you.”

“Even if I did decide to tell him, Yoongi, he wouldn’t stay just because of me.”

“Would it be so bad if he did?” Yoongi asked, raising an eyebrow. “I’m sure you both could figure something out; you act like it’s one or the other. You talk like him staying around to be with you is such a bad thing.”

“I-.” You sighed. Quickly, you thought back to Namjoon a few days prior, outside the school.

I would absolutely do it, so it’s not a totally unimaginable thought. But I’m sure there are other things keeping him here as well.

Yoongi was right, and you knew that. Taehyung had a right to know how you felt, and whatever happened from that was destined to happen from the beginning. You glanced to the side, eyes following around your waiter as he moved from table to table. Yoongi sighed.

“Listen, I know this is something on your mind and I don’t want to make you feel guilty or pressure you. I just thought you should see it from different angles, like ours or even Taehyung’s, I-.”

“Don’t worry.” You said softly, glancing at him. “You make very good points. I have a lot more to think about than I thought I did.”

Hoseok, who could sense the slight panic, the slight nervousness rising in your voice with every word you said, reaching out and took your hand in his once again. You glanced over to him next, smiling a bit as he squeezed your hand.

“We only want you to be happy, you know. And we both know you not saying anything will just…keep you unhappy.”

“…I know…” you said, squeezing his hand tightly in your own. When the waiter approached, you immediately called him over, pointing to your empty beer glass. “Can I get a refill on this, please? Maybe two?”

Return to Masterlist

Next / Previous

[transcendence-au]

The Demonology Teacher from the Black Lagoon

“Urgh,” groaned Kitty, dropping her head onto her arms. “I don’t want to take demonology.”

Dani rolled her eyes and patted Kitty’s head condescendingly. “It was this or Euro,” she said, not for the first time. “You’re lucky I talked your mom into letting you take it with me, or you’d be stuck with Fraser for the year.”

“Urgh,” Kitty reiterated.

“Oh, come on,” said Dani, injecting some brightness into her voice. “It’s demons and magic and the history of the Transcendence! It’s probably the most interesting history you could take here.”

“I bet it’s all gonna be like, one demon will ruin your life, don’t summon or you’ll get hooked, and all that crap,” Kitty retorted. “It’s not like anyone’s stupid enough to summon a demon. They’ve been giving us the presentation every year since, like, preschool.”

“Just last week, Ben Lopez tried to summon the Dreamweaver to get Abby Mason to date him,” said Dani. “There’s always idiots.”

Kitty raised her head to look at Ben, who was sitting at a table across the classroom. “Did it work?”

“I mean, I don’t know if the actual summoning worked, but Abby’s definitely not dating him, so, like, not very well.”

Kitty snorted. “Where’s Walsh, anyway?” she asked, glancing at the door like she expected their demonology teacher to come in any minute.

Looking at the clock that hung above the doorway, Dani shrugged. “If she’s not here in three more minutes, can we go home?”

And as if on cue, the door opened and a teacher walked in.

Dani, like Kitty beside her, dropped her head onto her arms.

“Hello!” the teacher exclaimed brightly. “Welcome to demonology!”

“Oh my god kill me,” Dani muttered to Kitty. “I’m not gonna last a year with this guy chirping at us.”

“At least he’s not Walsh,” Kitty whispered back. “She’s, like, eighty or something. And, you know, a woman. This guy’s kinda hot.”

Dani coughed out a laugh. “Ew,” she said, but looked up.

He was kinda hot, was her first thought. Tall, skinny, light skin, floppy brown hair, actually pretty young-looking, a smile that actually looked genuine and not dead inside like most of the teachers. Forget first day of school— this guy seemed like it was his first day as a teacher, period.

“Some of you might have noticed that I’m not Mrs. Walsh,” he was saying to the class. “Don’t worry if you didn’t realize, though! It’s been a long first day of school.”

Kitty groaned. “Oh my god, he sounds like my dad.”

Clara Chang’s hand flew up, and the teacher pointed to her. “Yes?”

“Uh, where is Mrs. Walsh?”

“Unfortunately,” the teacher said— was he smiling?—  “Mrs. Walsh fell down the stairs yesterday evening and broke her tailbone. She’s in the hospital right now. She should be back in a month, assuming the best-case scenario.” He was definitely smiling. “Fortunately, that means you guys have me for the foreseeable future!”

He turned around to face the whiteboard behind him, and Kitty tapped Dani’s arm. “Does he have a tattoo?” she hissed. “On his arm, look.”

He was wearing a sweater vest, but his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and Dani spotted some ink peeking out from under his left sleeve. “Looks like a circle or something,” she whispered back.

Kitty’s eyes went wide and she seemed to be about to say something else, but at that moment the teacher turned back around and gestured grandly to the whiteboard. “Mr. A,” he announced, and the words were indeed written there, in lovely cursive (and, for some reason, bright orange marker). “That’s me, and I’m your demonology teacher! Now, it’s time to figure out who you are.”

Dani contemplated the pros and cons of putting her head back in her arms and going to sleep as Mr. A pulled out an attendance sheet and started reading down the list.

-

“No, but, like, there was something really weird about that, right?” said Kitty practically as soon as she and Dani exited the classroom.

“What, the history of the Transcendence?” Dani asked. “I mean, yeah, it’s when magic and all that crap appeared for the first time, of course it’s weird. God, I hate first-day pretests.”

Kitty shook her head emphatically. “No, no, I mean Mr. A!”

“Yeah, he was really young…”

“You— Dani, listen to me!” Kitty exclaimed, stopping in place. “Look, just— listen. Demonology teacher, really young, weird circle tattoo, won’t say his name but it starts with A… what does that sound like?”

“Wait,” Dani said slowly, “so you’re saying you think—”

“That he’s the Dreamweaver?”

Dani jumped when a voice that was decidedly not Kitty’s finished her thought. She spun around to face Ben Lopez, in all his short, mousy glory. He cleared his throat and pushed his glasses up his nose.

“We weren’t talking to you, Ben,” Kitty snapped, a flush spreading across her face.

Ben cleared his throat again. “Sorry, uh, I just— I wasn’t listening on purpose, I just heard you, and I— sorry, it’s just, uh, I-I think you might be onto something,” he stammered out. “D-did you see his face when he talked about Mrs. Walsh falling?”

“I knew he was smiling!” Dani exclaimed triumphantly. The other two looked at her, as did some curious students passing by, and she felt her face go hot. “Uh, never mind.”

“But then the, uh, the question is, why would the Dreamweaver want to teach a bunch of high schoolers?” Ben continued. “He’s an amazingly powerful demon— what could he gain from us?”

They fell silent for a moment, before Kitty seemed to realize something. “In the stories,” she began hesitantly, “he liked kids, didn’t he?”

Dani raised a finger. “Uh, when you say ‘liked kids,’ do you mean ‘liked being around them,’ or, like, ‘liked eating them’?”

“He took them,” said Ben slowly. “Nobody ever knew what happened to them. Sometimes he’d just… show up for a summons, and when he left, he took the summoner’s kids with him.”

“Oh my god,” Kitty breathed. “He’s going for all of us.”

-

That night, Dani had a hard time sleeping. She woke up the next morning the second her alarm went off— a feat which she’d ordinarily be proud of, given her usual tendency to sleep through it— and shuffled downstairs to toast a bagel.

“Is everything alright?” her mom asked when Dani sat down at the kitchen table.

“Just tired,” she responded, because she couldn’t very well say I think my teacher is a demon who’s out to kidnap the whole class.

“It’s only the second day,” said her mother, laughing. “How are you tired already?”

Dani only yawned in response.

Finishing her bagel, she tossed her computer into her backpack, said a groggy goodbye to her mom, and headed down to the bus stop, where she waited for the five minutes it took for the bus to arrive. She flung herself into the first empty seat she found and leaned against the window, ignoring the bump bump bump her head made against the glass as the bus started to move.

She reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. Opening the browser, she slowly typed, dreamweaver. The entire first page was taken up by some software program of some kind, so she added demon to her search criteria. There we go, she thought as she saw his Demonopedia page. She tapped it and started to read the article.

Dani was somewhat more surprised than she probably should have been when the first section of the page was taken up by a picture of the Dreamweaver’s summoning circle, the incantation to summon him, what to use and what not to use when summoning him (no scented candles? If she was a demon, Dani thought, she would ask for all of her summoners to use her favorite sugar-cookie scented candles), the sorts of acceptable and unacceptable sacrifices, and a link to the page for common deals and how demons might twist them. After a lifetime of being told that summoning demons was always a mistake and would be deadly, it was a little bit startling to see such clear instructions for how to do so.

Her eyes glazed over as she skimmed the page. Most commonly appears as a man in a suit… seems to act friendly… unknown, but she seems to be either his sister or his wife… also linked to the Woodsman… their children being taken… wait, there it was! Dani returned to the start of the paragraph and read it more carefully.

The Dreamweaver has, on several notable occasions, destroyed entire cults, apparently simply for using children as human sacrifices. For this reason, some summoners have attempted to offer him live children as sacrifices instead; in all such cases, the children were either found back at their homes with little to no memory of the event, or were taken by the Dreamweaver, never to be heard from again. The cults that opt to try this alternative method of human sacrifice still tend to be destroyed, but in a less gruesome manner than those that sacrifice the children themselves. On other occasions, summoners with children of their own have found their children being taken upon the Dreamweaver’s completion of their deal. The children seem to have no connection to the deals themselves, not being used as sacrifices or as the subject of the deals, so it is speculated that the Dreamweaver simply takes children for reasons of his own. Although his reasons are not known, the most common theory is that he is taking them for consumption at a later date.

Dani stopped reading and closed the tab as a cold pit formed in her stomach. If this was true, then all of the students at her school were in danger, and she was the only one who could stop them!

“Hey, Dani, can I, uh— can I sit with you?”

Well, she thought ass she looked up to see the round face and messy dark brown hair of Ben Lopez, maybe not the only one.

-

Kitty wasn’t on her bus, but Dani met up with her outside of their English classroom. Ben had split off to go to P. E., so Dani made it her mission to fill Kitty in on the newest Dreamweaver information as they walked into the room and sat down in their desks.

“But, like, we’re not kids,” said Kitty after Dani had finished telling her everything she’d read. “Why’s he going after us?”

Dani shrugged. “He’s, like, a million years old, isn’t he? We’re probably all kids to him.”

“Okay. Okay.” Kitty visibly gathered herself together. “So there’s an all-powerful demon who likes stealing kids in the school, and he’s teaching us demonology. This is crazy. Dani, this is really, really crazy.”

“Shouldn’t we, like, tell someone?” Dani asked.

Kitty snorted. “Who, the teacher?” She rested her head in her palm. “Nobody’s gonna believe us. We’re gonna have to figure this out on our own.”

“Not just us,” Dani said hastily. “Ben’s helping too.”

“Oh, yay. Ben.”

“C’mon, don’t be a jerk, he’s helping out.”

“Urgh.”

Dani sighed. “Look, what lunch do you have today? Me and Ben both have lunch 3, we’re gonna go over plans then.”

“Fine,” said Kitty. “I’ll be there.”

-

“You summoned him, right?” Dani asked, taking a bite of her cheeseburger. “Did it actually, like, work?”

“Of course it worked,” scoffed Ben, although the effect was somewhat ruined by his persistent jumpiness. “He just double-crossed me.”

Kitty laughed. “Sure, yeah, that’s totally why Abby rejected you.”

Ben went bright red. “I’m serious!” he exclaimed. “It worked! He showed up right in my room!”

“You summoned a demon in your room?” Kitty snorted. “What, did you sacrifice your lucky underwear?”

“No, I was wearing— wait, no—”

It was too late for him. Kitty let out a high-pitched cackle, and Dani had started giggling into her cheeseburger. Ben’s face somehow managed to get redder. “See if I help when the Dreamweaver tries to kidnap you two,” he grumbled.

Dani waved a helpless hand in the air as her giggling fit continued. “Okay, okay, oh my god, okay, back on topic.”

“Please!” Ben added, which didn’t help. “Guys, demon in our school, going to take our young innocent souls?”

“Okay, okay,” said Dani again, giggling finally subsiding. “What do we do?”

“What can we do?” Kitty added. “He’s, like, all-knowing and all-powerful, right?”

Ben pushed his glasses up. “Well, uh, here’s what I’m thinking. We need proof, right?” Neither Dani nor Kitty responded, and Ben cleared his throat. “Uh, yeah. Proof. We can’t just accuse him of being a demon without actual evidence. So what I’m thinking is, one of us distracts him— asks for help with the material, or something like that. While that’s happening, the other two go to his desk and look around for anything suspicious.”

“We can’t just, like, go through a teacher’s things,” Dani pointed out, fairly reasonably. “If we get caught—”

“We won’t get caught,” said Ben. “Not if whoever’s doing the distracting does a good enough job.”

They all paused.

“Wait,” Kitty said. “Can’t we just, like, wait for him to have a class?”

Ben coughed. “Uh, yeah, that might be, uh, better, yeah.”

“Like, I get that you want to make this a cool heist thing, but—”

“No, yeah, I get it, this is probably better—”

Dani sighed. Who knew demon-finding was so convoluted?

-

As it turned out, not only was demon-finding convoluted, it was also really, really hard.

Dani had almost had a heart attack when the three of them got to the social studies department after school and were greeted by a woman at the front desk. Fortunately, Kitty was either not bothered at all, or much better at hiding her panic. She smiled at the woman and walked right past without an issue, leaving Dani and Ben to scurry after her.

“Just look confident,” Kitty told them quietly once they were out of the woman’s earshot. “They never think anything’s off if you act like you’re supposed to be here.”

Dani tried to straighten up, though without much success.

Mr. A’s cubicle wasn’t very hard to find, but to Dani’s dismay, it looked… just like a normal teacher’s workspace. There were papers strewn across the surface of his desk, a short bookshelf in the back of the cubicle which held several demonology textbooks, a poster on the wall entitled “Periodic Table of the Demons,” and one of those glass blocks with shapes inside that Dani had always found really cool. This one had what looked like a miniature copy of a summoning circle.

“Well, he sure does like demons,” Dani said aloud, then mentally kicked herself. Fortunately, neither Ben nor Kitty seemed to notice her stating the obvious.

Ben was looking at the periodic table. “The Dreamweaver is number 13 on here,” he said. “I wonder…” He tapped the Al square, and seemed to deflate when nothing happened.

“Did you think, like, a secret door was gonna open up when you pressed the button?” asked Kitty.

Flushing, Ben looked away from the poster and went to pick up a textbook. “Uh… maybe?”

“Oh my god, no wonder you had to summon a demon to get a girl to like you. You’re a total dork.”

Dani laughed as she picked up the glass block. Pulling out her phone, she opened up the Demonopedia page for the Dreamweaver and compared the two circles. Definitely the same one. “Hey, Kitty,” she said, and Kitty looked up from where she was examining the papers on the desk. “Is this the tattoo you saw on his arm?”

Kitty glanced over the circle. “I mean, I only had, like, a two-second view, and it was partway covered by his sleeve, but, like, it looks pretty close.”

“Okay,” said Dani. “Okay. I think that’s probably enough to… to make a case.” She took a deep breath. “Uh. What’s the next step?”

There was a thunk as Ben set the textbook down on top of the bookshelf. “Next step,” he said, voice hushed, “is we summon a demon.”

-

“This is a terrible idea.”

“Shhh! My sister is gonna hear you!”

“Why couldn’t we, like, do this another time, when your house was actually empty?”

“We have to do this soon, before we get our souls eaten! We’re just lucky my parents are out tonight…”

“How about, like, we just don’t do it?”

Dani tuned out Ben and Kitty’s bickering and focused on the candles. Fortunately, Ben hadn’t erased the summoning circle he’d used to summon the Dreamweaver before, but he’d gotten rid of the candles— it had been fun trying to sneak more of them upstairs past Ben’s sister— and Dani was currently fumbling with a lighter. “Stupid thing won’t stay lit,” she grumbled to herself, and proceeded to knock over a candle. “Oh my god, this is a disaster. If the Dreamweaver shows up, he’s gonna laugh at us. And then probably kill us.”

“Yeah, Ben,” said Kitty. “You might have lucked out and survived last time, but, like, you’re literally inviting him back in to try and kill you again. Except this time we’re here too, so now we’re all gonna die.”

Dani thought she sounded fairly calm for someone who was convinced that she was about to be demon-murdered, but hey, that was Kitty. Meanwhile, Dani’s hands shook so much that she almost dropped the lighter. She swore.

“Alright, so, uh, we know what we’re going to do once he— once he gets here, right?” said Ben quietly. “I’ve got notecards. I’ve double- and triple-checked them so there aren’t any loopholes for him to exploit. We’ll be fine. We’ll be fine. We just have to get answers, and make sure he knows that we know about his plan.”

Dani laughed, feeling lightheaded. “Sure. Okay. Yeah. No way it could possibly go wrong, right?”

Shakily, she lit the final candle.

Ben picked up the chocolate bars they’d nabbed and placed them delicately in the center of the circle.

“Ben,” said Kitty calmly. “If we die, I’m gonna come back to haunt you. And if he says, like, he’ll only take one of our souls, it’s gonna be yours.”

Ben gulped.

“Everyone ready?” Dani whispered, ignoring the voice in her head screaming no, absolutely not.

Dani and Kitty stepped back as Ben approached the circle, hands held high, and began to chant. “Stella splendida, v-vos invoco. Vos invoco ut faciatis voluntatem meam. Dico nomen vestrum: Alcor!”

Nothing happened.

“D-did we—” Dani started to ask, before Ben turned around and made hurried shushing motions.

And— there. As Dani watched, a cloud of black smoke formed within the circle, seeming to flow upward from the lines on the ground. A high-pitched ringing sound echoed through her head, and the temperature in the room seemed to abruptly drop. The candles that Dani had spent the past ten minutes painstakingly arranging and lighting blew out in an instant, and Dani stood frozen in place as the smoke coalesced into a humanoid form with a fwoosh.

“W̡͇̤̠̪͒̔̒͑̂̽́h̜̠͉͔̬̻̣̅̀͛̇͛͐̏̈́͘͜͡ō̶͎̙͚̭̝̯̌̋͆̄ d̳͚̜̞̜̿̀̅̑̕͘͘͢͝ͅa̷̢̞͍̬̤͖̤̯̦̎̋̋̏̎̓̔̂̕r̬̙̳̠̪̞͈̗̟̮͌̒͆̂͊̚͠e̢̤̺̺͚͊̔̋̽́̾̕ͅs̡̡̘̻̱̎́͗̀̾̂͗ s̷̨̢͕̣̞͉̞̯̖͆̇̉̋̀̄̅̚̕͡ͅu̧̯̝͍͉͍̪͍͂̓̓̾̀̄͂͂m̸̨͙̘̬̜̩̙̝͚͍̂͌͛̚̕ṃ̨̧̧̗̪̥̹̺͆̆͂͋̎̽͢o̴̫̠̮̩͔͈͎͖͛͋̏̉́͜n̨̡̛̩̣̬̻̉̽́̓̽̑͘͞ A̶͎̟̼̗͔̯̼̯̮̬͛̑̆̋̀ļ̖͔̳̹̤͎͂̉̓̂̊̐͗̓͐͝c̡̩͇̟̺̗͙̖̤͋̿̂̃́͡ō̢͖͕̲̬̖̗̳͋̆̅̐͑͠ŕ̵̼͔̱̤͙̦̩̇̀̃̽̋̃̎̆͝ ẗ̝̼͔̮̥́̀́̕̚h̶̺͖̬͖̓̒̒̑̉̄͆̀͜͝ę̴͚̦̠̤̲͇͇͒̅̋̾͂̌ D̜͈̝̯̗̋̈̐̇̂͂̆̒̋̕͜͜r̸͙̟̻͙͚̮̖̠̋̂͛́̕͢͜e̜͈͈͖͈͈̺̠̜͇̾̌͒̅̒̋̊̊͝a̶͎͓̰͉͕̓̔̑͘͞ḿ̶̡̰̤̯̙̺̘͕̒͋̀̕͟͡w̶̨̫̭̖̮̞̙̫͑͊͑̐̔̿ẽ̴̡̘̦̙͙̰̣̰̥̊͊͌̔̽͜á̷̲̠̹̫̞̝̗͇̪̈́̓͊̎̑̂̿͟͠͞v̷̧͕̹̠̘̖̠͍̎̒͗̇̄͛̑͞͞͡ę̵̗͈͇̪̳͔̒͂̇̈́̅̆͢ṛ̡̛̻̙̗͖̘̓̃̏̿̽̓͗̓?̵̢̙̣̰͚͈͍̻̿̽̓͋̈̒͌̽̚̕͟ͅ”

Kitty meeped.

The demon glanced over at Kitty, then at Dani, who felt suddenly like she was just a single atom, one tiny, insignificant piece of a vast cosmic puzzle, like she would die alone and unnoticed, barely even alive in the grand scheme of the universe— and then at Ben. Dani took a deep, shuddering breath and tried to will her heart to stop racing.

“I̵̧̪̘͠ ̶̨͑̾͛͘t̵̡̟̑̉̒ǫ̴́̀͂l̵̩̓d̷͚̈́ ̷̖̰̉͐y̵̜̠̔͐o̷͕̪̥͐̃͋̿u̶̥̲͈̝͌̌̈́͠,̸̹̈́̉ ̷̛̰̟̉k̵̨͇̘̋͛̏͜i̷̥͐̋̓͐d̸̻̘̽͋,̶̷̧̛̝͕͐̇́̅” the Dreamweaver said. “Ǐ̶̼̘̻ḟ̷̲̜́ ̴̢̘̹̟́̈́̆ý̶̺̝o̵̪͚̫̊̍̅ǚ̵̟ ̸̞̓w̵̗̯̦̺̉̈́͊͠ǎ̷͎̬̓̚n̸̢͈̙̱͒̏̇ṱ̶̉͆̚ͅ ̶̦̃̀͒ǎ̴̳͇̦ ̶̛͔̰͐g̸̜̜̣̟̋i̴̻̚r̷̳̯̟̠̀̋́͠l̷̤̠̒͂͆̓ ̷͈͕̀̀̓͆͜ͅţ̷͔̰̮̔͒͆̚o̴̫̹͙̲̊̇̂ ̷̝̼̟̔́l̷͍̗͔̒̅̒̆ǐ̵̮̪̏͠͠k̸̦̖͎͍̐͛e̷͍̫̾̓͐ ̷̢͖͈̝̆͗͒y̴̦̙͎͛̀ò̸̪̮ư̴̜͉,̷̢̧̳͑ ̶̡̥̩̓̃̒̊y̷̢̫͍̏͂́̇o̷͍͂͊̏͠ù̶̝̼͙̠ ̷̤̈́̕ȟ̶̺̞̟͂̉̏a̸̰̎͘v̷͙̒̂e̴̳̎̊ͅ ̵͉̼̬̓ṫ̷͇̲̠̪̌̆ŏ̶̼̓ ̴̨̰̼̂́g̵̡̧̛̊ẽ̷̱̼͕̘̀̋͘t̶̝̮̥̿͜ ̷̧͇̏͐́̚t̴̖̭̤̒ẖ̴̢̣̺̏̐͑e̸̬͔͔͑͌́ͅr̴̹̗̙̒͜͠e̷̝͍͍͇̿͊̔̀ ̵̘̮͚̤͗̔͋o̸͖̰̲̽̋͜n̸͉̖͒̓ ̶̭͉͛́͆̊y̸̰̤͕̪̎͘o̵͓̯̐͌̊͜u̸̫̣̞̰̿͋̈́̆ṛ̶́͒̈́ ̷͖̩̀͜ơ̴͖̦̄̾w̷̨͓̑̃n̵̰͋̾̈.̴̢̪̭͖̓͋”

“Oh my god,” Dani heard Kitty breathe.

“Th-this is different!” Ben stammered. “This is—”

He seemed to have all but forgotten his carefully planned words, so Dani forced her legs to move, walked forward, snatched the notecards out of his hands. “D-dreamweaver,” she read, trying to stop her voice from shaking, “we have summoned you to-to ask you to…”

The Dreamweaver picked up a chocolate bar and unwrapped it. He bit into it, and Dani’s mind was torn between terror that it would be her next in place of the chocolate, and laughter at the fact that a terrifying demon was standing in Ben Lopez’s bedroom eating a chocolate bar. He made an encouraging motion with his free hand, and a hysterical giggle slipped out of her.

“W-we have summoned you to ask you to please call off your plan to devour all of our souls,” she read.

The demon laughed— not the horrible grating laugh she’d expected, but a surprisingly normal one. “You ̢s͢um̨m̀o̵ned̶ m͞e͏.̛..͢ ̀t͞o̵ ás͘k҉ m̸e҉ n͠ot̸ ̧t͏o ̕ta͟ke y͘ou͞r͞ so͜u͡ls?͜”

Out of the corner of her eye, Dani saw Kitty’s exasperation with Ben briefly overcome her terror as she brought a hand to her face. Inwardly, she concurred.

Ben recovered from his fear and took the notecards back from Dani. “W-we, uh, we know about your plan,” he said. Dani could hear his voice tremble. “We know you’re pretending to be our demonology teacher so you can snatch all of the students.”

The Dreamweaver actually looked… confused. She wasn’t an expert in demon expressions or anything, but the expression on his face definitely didn’t seem like that of someone who’d been caught out in evil plans. “Y̴̢̡ou̴r̷̛͢.́̕͡.̡͝.̴̴̸ ҉͞t̀͝ea̸͘c̶̷̸h̷̨e̛r?̛”

Well.

If Kitty didn’t get to him first, Dani was going to kill Ben.

Speaking of Kitty, she’d apparently regained control over her body, and was stalking up to Ben. “Oh my god,” she said. “Were you wrong?”

“I-it was your theory first!” he defended, which would have been a fair point except for the fact that they were all standing in front of a very powerful demon and Dani wasn’t very inclined to take excuses when her soul was on the line. She glared at Ben as well, and he flinched.

“W͢a͟i̕t,” said the Dreamweaver. “Th̛e ͝t̕h͏r͢ee̡ ̕o̵f͝ yo̵u ͘th͡o̡ugh̛t ͘th̵a̛t͢ ̕I͡ ́w͟as ͝your̴ ͞su͏bs̛tit̴ut͞e ̕t̷each̡er?” He started to laugh, and even though it didn’t sound like nails on a chalkboard, it still sounded horrible to Dani. She felt her face grow hot.

“W-we know you take kids!” Ben tried to continue. “And— and Mrs. Walsh got injured, and it all seemed too convenient—”

“J҉or̡dan͟ A̧ysc̵ơu͡gh͡, twe̛n̶t̶y-f̢iv͘e ̶y͘e̴ars͞ o̸ld,” the demon interrupted. “Gr͜adu͝a͠te̢d ͝fro̴m ̕t̵he҉ ͝U̢niv͟e̢rsit͏y o͝f ̡Il̡l͏i͏no̷i̷ś w̵it̕h̴ ҉a̕ ̀major͜ i̕n ́d͡e͜mon͝o͢l͘og͝y. T̡ook ͝o͝n h̀ìs ̸f҉ir͠st ̀t̡e͝ac͠h͜i҉ng jo͜b͘ at M͏idd͏l҉eb͘r̴ǫo͏k̨ ̛H̕ig҉h S͞c͢ho͘ol͜, bef̸o̵r̴e͘ ͝findiņg͝ ̀a͜ bęt̛ter j̕o͝b̶ a̶t̴ We̛st̸ ̧O͞a̴k H͢igh̕ ��S̛chool̴ ́w͝hen t҉hei̷r ͠demo͝nol͜o̧gy tȩacher ̷fell ̕an̸d͞ ͏b̷ro͟k͏e h͝er ̨tai̛lb̛one. D̷e͡ci̧d͝e͜d ͘a͠fte͜r͜ ̢th̀e Mi̛ddlębr̶o͟ok̴ ̛t͝e̶a͝c̵h̷ing ̡j̨o҉b ͞t҉h̷at he ̡w͟o̵uld go ̢by ̷Mr. ̸Á, due ̸t͘o̕ h̵įs̶ ͜s͘tu͟dent̸s͠’ p͡r͟opensįt̷y̨ ͏t́o ca̸ll ͏him̕… Mr. Ass-cough.” The demonic reverberation that had been present in his words until that point seemed to vanish, and Dani thought he seemed to be holding in a snicker.

Kitty slapped Ben’s arm. “Oh my god,” she hissed.

Dani swallowed hard and said, “We’re v-very sorry to disturb you, then, Mr. Dreamweaver. Uh, w-we don’t actually, uh, have any deals to make, or anything…”

“Ho͞w͢ ̷ab͝o͜u̴t ̧th͜i͡s, ͢th͟èn,” he said, giving a too-wide smile. “A͏n̛ ̧unof̨fici͡aĺ ͠dea̶l.҉ You̡ s̸to͞p ̷sum͟m̷o̷n̷íng̨ ͏d́emo҉ņs͏, a̸n҉d͟ ͢I͜ ̧w̨ill ̴m̴ak͢e ͞súr̶e ̧that͡ Mr͢.̢ A̷ dơesn't̡ ̡re͟a͝liz҉e ͞t́ha̢t͟ t̸h҉e ͢t̡hr̨ȩe ̷o͝f̛ ͘you̷ wenţ ̕th̨rough hi͠s͏ ̨thinģs.”

Dani wanted to sink into the floor.

“F-fine,” said Kitty, who somehow kept her tone level. “We accept.”

The Dreamweaver grinned even wider. “In ͠t͜hat c͘às̶e,” he said, “I͏'l̡l be ̀o̡f͝f!͞ Se͏e y҉o̴u͟ ̛n͘ev̢e̷r!”

And with that, he vanished, leaving only smoke and the wrapper of a chocolate bar.

Dani sat down heavily on the floor, and put her head in her hands. “Oh my god,” she said, and wasn’t sure if it was from embarrassment at being so horribly wrong, relief at not having her soul devoured, or, on some level, the thrill she was feeling at having successfully summoned a demon. “Oh my god.”

“Oh my god,” Kitty agreed.

Ben laughed shakily and dragged a hand across the circle, smudging the chalk. “L-let’s, uh, let’s not use this anymore.”

Dani exhaled a breathless laugh.

“Hey, uh, Kitty,” Ben continued. “W-would you want to, uh, go out with me? Sometime? Uh.”

Kitty blinked at him. “Weren’t you into Abby Mason, like, last week?”

“Uh, yeah, but I— I mean, I don’t really know her.”

“You don’t really know me.”

“No, yeah, that’s, uh, you’re right—”

“Like, you seem like a cool guy and all, but, like—”

“No, no, I get it, totally get it—”

“It’s not, like, personal or anything—”

Dani just sighed.

-

“This is so boring,” Dani whined, making sure Mr. A couldn’t hear her as he changed the PowerPoint slide currently being projected onto the whiteboard. “I can’t believe we thought this guy was the Dreamweaver.”

Kitty snorted. “I can’t believe we thought the best way to test it was to summon him and ask.”

“And I can’t believe it’s not butter!” chimed in the third person at their table.

“Oh my god,” grumbled Kitty. “Why do we let him sit near us again?”

Dani turned to look at Kitty and Ben. “We summoned a demon together,” she pointed out. “I think that makes us, like, friends for life.”

Ben actually beamed. Kitty rolled her eyes, but she was smiling too.

A warm feeling growing inside her, Dani smiled back.

[crownjimin]

✰ 050 | music projects

la vie en rose ━ in which lee aera, a girl who has been crushing on choi soobin for a long, long time, is starting her junior year and her friends decide that its time for her to make her move.

we’ve reached 50 on the masterlist so i’m making a second in just so it won’t be too long! ( masterlist² )

( masterlist | prev | next )

✧∘* ೃ ⋆｡˚.

Haeun couldn’t focus. From the moment she set foot inside of the school building she was anxious and nervous about running into Hyunjin.

The entire night before she had been tossing and turning, staring up at the ceiling as she relived the conversation and how fast everything went so wrong.

She didn’t want to end their friendship, that was the last thing she wanted to happen, but the way that Hyunjin’s affection towards her was affecting their friendship just ticked her off. Instead of silently keeping his crush to himself, Hyunjin became vocal two years ago about his crush on Haeun. He yelled it from the rooftops and was shameless when it came to proving his crush on her.

Haeun met Hyunjin in kindergarten—they were the type of kids who met on the first day of school and stuck together ever since. During snack time, Hyunjin gave his animal crackers, during nap time, Haeun refused to sleep unless Hyunjin was next to her—it was a fast friendship, one that Haeun never grew tired of.

As the years passed, the two branched out. Hyunjin met Sanha and Beomgyu, and Haeun met Sooyung and Aera, but at the end of the day the two still returned to one another. Their friendship was safe and comfortable, and it had been up until Hyunjin confessed.

It was in freshman year at Haeun’s fifteenth birthday party. It was at her house, and it was a small get together with Sooyung, Aera, and Jiah, with a few of Haeun’s family members. Hyunjin of course was there, but he was the only one who decided to spend the night—something no one blinked an eye at since it’d been the normal thing to do since preschool.

But that night was different. Hyunjin had been weird, leaving a distance in Haeun’s bed as they laid together, something he never does since he’s normally up under her the entire night. Haeun noticed, she even tried pulling him back next to her but he adamantly denied.

“Hyun, quit being weird,” Haeun whined, tugging his arm hard as she tried to force him towards her. “Why’re you so far?”

A silence fell over the room, darkness being the only thing present. Hyunjin heaved a sigh before he turned to Haeun and whispered, “I like you.”

“W-what,” Haeun’s eyes had been closed up until this point. She was ready to fall asleep when Hyunjin whispered his confession, but this woke her right up. “Hyunjin, stop joking.”

“I’m not-this isn’t a joke, Haeun. I like you.”

The words jolted Haeun’s heart a bit, nervousness creeping into her as she detected the seriousness in his voice. She had never thought of Hyunjin as anything but a friend, and for him to spring this on her right now kind of took her for a loop.

“Let’s sleep.” She said, turning with her back facing Hyunjin and she tucked the covers under her chin. “We can talk in the morning.”

“Haeun,” Hyunjin tried coaxing.

“Sleep, Hyunjin.”

And that was that. Haeun actually thought it was a dream, a weird event that she had dreamed but when Hyunjin whispered the same confession to her before he left her house she knew it was reality. From that moment on, Haeun never actually spoke to Hyunjin about his feelings, personally she blocked it from her mind.

It made her feel better, but is was also ignorant of her. Which she knows now. After only a day—one awful day—Haeun realized how much Hyunjin mattered in her life. Even though most of their interactions were based on his crush on her, it was interaction nonetheless, and not talking to him for a day messed with her a lot.

✧∘* ೃ ⋆｡˚.

[ 6th period music ]

Music class. A class that everyone was somewhat anticipating. Haeun, because she was going to see Hyunjin for the first time of the day.

Soobin, because even though he was “taking a break” from Aera, he still couldn’t wait to see her.

Aera, to catch a glimpse of Soobin—she really missed him. But also to support Haeun as she saw Hyunjin in music class.

Sanha, so he could see Aera but also so he could see how Haeun was handling her and Hyunjin’s fight.

Beomgyu, so he could give Haeun a piece of his mind for the way she treated Hyunjin (same for Taehyun and Kai).

Sakura, so she can see Soobin and hopefully catch up with him since she probably won’t see him outside of school for the rest of the week.

And lastly Chanmi, because the girl was simply worried for Hyunjin after what Sakura told her this morning.

The bell rang after everyone filed into the classroom, well everyone except Hyunjin—something that both Haeun and Chanmi noticed.

Haeun took her seat in the back of the class, sitting amongst her friends as she regularly switched her attention between the teacher and the door. She wanted Hyunjin to walk through that door, mostly to quell her guilty conscience but also just so she could see how he was doing.

But he wasn’t here, and that made her both anxious but relieved at the same time.

Mrs. Bang began to take attendance, getting to Hyunjin’s name and a silence welcomed the class. Beomgyu took it upon himself to let her know that Hyunjin wasn’t at school, and even decided to pitch a pointed stare over his shoulder towards Haeun, basically telling the whole class that she was the reason why.

Haeun caught the action, and in response she simply placed both of her hands in between her legs and nervously fidgeted. But the stare didn’t sit right with Sooyung, and she’d be damned if she let Beomgyu embarrass her friend like that.

“Why’re you looking back here, Choi,” Sooyung hissed with a fierce bite to her words. “Your business isn’t back here.”

Beomgyu opened his mouth to retort but Mrs. Bang beat him to it. “Ms. Jung, please keep your comments to yourself.”

“Well tell Beomgyu to keep his eyes to himself,” Sooyung sassed right back. “Looking where he has no business.”

The boy in question turned to face Sooyung, quite tired of her attitude, but she wasn’t nearly done. “What, huh? You wanna say something else?”

“Beomgyu, turn around,” Mrs. Bang instructed. “Sooyung, quit it before I get the principal.”

Haeun could tell that Sooyung was ready to defy again, so she reached over quickly and covered her friend’s mouth, silently begging her to stop before she got in trouble. Haeun definitely appreciated her friend sticking up for her, but she wouldn’t let Sooyung get in trouble for her.

“Now as I was saying—“ Mrs. Bang finished the attendance, and the class gave each other loaded looks, as if asking each other if they thought the altercation was crazy too. As the hushed whispers flowed through the class, Aera flitted her eyes over to Soobin, catching the purple haired boy peering right back at her slyly.

She smiled lightly, quickly waving in his direction which earned her a head nod back and a smile that showed just enough of his dimples. A blush started to creep onto her cheeks, but luckily Soobin had already faced the front of the room again before he could see the affect he had on her.

“I saw that,” Jiah whispered to her. Aera played coy in response, her eyes growing innocent as she said, “Saw what?”

Jiah’s face grew stoic. “The flirting.”

Mrs. Bang cleared her throat, saving Aera from more embarrassment, and the teacher began to speak. “So we’ve been in this class for a month and so far we’ve studied a few songs, talked about melodies, but now it’s time for a project.”

A collective groan echoed from the students but Mrs. Bang didn’t care, clicking away on her computer. “This is a fairly easy project—“ she turned the projector on, and the screen came to life. “I will be putting you guys into pairs, and you guys have to cover a song that suits your voices. It’s not too hard, but I think it’s a good bonding experience for you guys and a good way for you to find out what type of songs suit your vocals abilities.”

“Now,” the screen switched to show the pairs that Mrs. Bang has chosen. “Find your name, find your partner. We’ll start today.”

Unit One Partners

Jung Sooyung — Kim Jiah

Dan Kyungmi — Kim Seungmin

Choi Soobin — Choi Taehyun

Lee Aera — Min Sakura

Yoon Sanha — Yang Jeong-in

Kim Haeun — Hwang Hyunjin

Choi Beomgyu — Rhee Chanmi

“What the hell,” Both Haeun and Aera gasped, their eyes scanning the screen as they found their names. Others gasped as well because of their pairings, Jiah and Sooyung because of happiness, Soobin and Taehyun as well, but Beomgyu was livid.

He didn’t want to be stuck with Chanmi, and he sure as hell didn’t want Hyunjin to be with Haeun—not after their whole ordeal.

“Mrs. Bang, is there anyway we could switch,” Chanmi asked, the girl didn’t necessarily dislike Beomgyu but he wasn’t her first option of a person to have as a partner.

“Only if both partners agree, and then I agree as well,” Mrs. Bang said. “But do realize that you can’t always work with your friends.”

Sakura looked to Chanmi, knowing that if she was to switch with anyone it would be with her since she knows of Sakura and Aera’s unspoken rivalry, but Sakura didn’t want to switch. She subtlety shook her head no to Chanmi, which confused the girl for a second but then she brushed it off.

Chanmi knew her friend, and she knew that Sakura did everything for a reason.

But Beomgyu didn’t dwell on Mrs. Bang’s words and immediately approached Haeun. Since Hyunjin wasn’t there, Beomgyu had to make sure that Hyunjin wouldn’t be stuck in a predicament that he didn’t want to be in, so he’d switch with Haeun, it was simple.

“Haeun, let’s switch,” Beomgyu said, a bit hostile but he didn’t really care about his tone.

“What if I don’t want to switch,” Haeun asked. “Maybe I want to be partners with Hyunjin.”

“After yesterday? I don’t think so.” he shook his head. “Definitely not.”

Haeun sarcastically laughed. “Well you’re wrong, too bad. I don’t wanna switch.”

“You’re gonna make it worse y’know. And that’s ironic since you told Hyunjin the same thing,” he quipped. “He’s not here because of you, if that’s what you’re wondering. You literally broke his heart, not just because he had a crush on you but you were his close friend as well. And you didn’t even care about his feelings.”

“I did care, I still do.” Haeun murmured. “That’s why I’m doing this. I need to fix it.”

Beomgyu squinted at her, wanting to scream in her face, but he decided against it and maintained a civil tone. “So you first decide to ruin his life, but then you also want to rub it in because you decide to change your mind the next day. You’re playing games, Haeun, and I won’t allow it.”

Chanmi walked up behind Beomgyu, since he was her partner and all, wanting to know if they were going to switch or stay content and sing together. But Beomgyu wasn’t aware, and neither was Haeun since she was so focused on what Beomgyu was dishing out to her.

“He couldn’t even come to school because you undermined him and said he doesn’t know what he feels,” Beomgyu ranted, his tone growing more angry as he continued. “He liked you for years and you didn’t care to acknowledge it, and the one time you do it’s to say fuck your feelings, get rid of them.”

“You don’t deserve him, Haeun. Not even as a friend.”

The entire confession went unnoticed by the class somehow, maybe because people were too excited about the project, but Chanmi noticed and her jaw was dropped. Haeun wiped the stray tears from her eyes as she stared up at Beomgyu, letting his words sink in, but then she stood up.

“Fine,” she croaked out. “We can switch.”

And with that, Haeun left the room.

[itisannak]

Single Dad!Calum x Preschool Teacher!(Y/N) (Calum Hood Smut)

Summary: (Y/N) is the teacher of Calum’s daughter, whom he raises by himself. Upon meeting, they develop a mutual attraction, which grows as they spend time together. (Smut / Unprotected Sex / Oral; Male Receiving / Oral; Female Receiving) I had been working on this since March 2019, (published on August 13, 2019) so I hold it in my heart very dearly. It is almost 26k words long, but it is worth the read.  (Part 2: Single Dad!Calum x Preschool Teacher!(Y/N) Part 2)

"Joy, why are you still here?" I ask the 4-year old who is standing outside the teachers' lounge. "Daddy is late." She pouts, shrugging her shoulders. "I am sorry, bub. Come inside. We will draw while waiting, ok?" I suggest, stretching my hand out for her to take it. "Can you call my daddy, Ms. (Y/N)?" The toddler asks me as I help her sit on the chair in front of my desk. "Of course, honey. I'll look for the number, ok?" I type in my password for the computer while Joy takes the yellow marker from the pencil holder in front of her. I look at the list of students on the file, trying to locate Joy's name; Hood, there it is. Listed, there are only her father's name and phone number, leaving the cell for her mother's info blank. I wonder what has happened with her; sure they might be divorced, but Joy wouldn't be the first child in this class with separated parents, but she would be the first whose mother is not here.

I pick up the phone and dial in her father's number while keeping an eye on Joy. She is already drawing yellow flowers scattered on the paper as the line tries to get through. "Hello!" The voice on the other end of the line greets me. "Hi. Is this Mr. Hood?" I ask. "That would be me; Who am I talking to?" "My name is (Y/N) (Y/L/N) and I am Joy's teacher." "Oh my God, is she ok? I am on my way to pick her up." He sounds worried. "She is fine. She is with me right now, I just wanted to know if you are going to be late." "No, no. I am 5 minutes away. I am so sorry I am late." "It's alright. She will be waiting for you in the teachers' lounge." "Thank you. I will be there right up. " "You are welcome, Mr. Hood." I reply before the line goes dead.

"Daddy will be here in a few minutes." I cheer to Joy, who looks at me excitedly. "Is Duke with him?" She asks, leaving the markers down. "Who is Duke, honey?" I ask her, taking a seat next to her. "Our dog. Sometimes daddy picks me up with Duke and we go to the studio and I play with Duke while daddy works..." She explains. "Oh, in the studio? What does daddy do in the studio?" I ask her. "He plays music and sings. And sometimes he sits behind a very big thing with many buttons and he presses them, but I am not allowed to press them." She states; her eyes sparkle as she talks about her dad and his job. "Do you play music, like daddy?" I ask her. "Daddy tries to show me how to play piano and he says I have a nice voice, like his. Want to hear me?" She asks and I nod. "Baby shark dododododododo..." She begins singing, moving from side to side on her seat.

"There she is." A male voice sighs. I raise my gaze to see who it is, finding a tall, well-shaped man, with brown curly hair and a plump face that matches Joy. "Daddy!" Joy cheers, jumping up from the chair she was sitting. She runs to the man, jumping up to hug him. "Hey, baby. I am sorry I was late." He coos, picking her up. "It's ok, daddy. Where is Duke?" "Home, baby. I couldn't bring him today, I am sorry." "It's ok, daddy." She whispers, leaving a kiss on his nose. "Let's go get your stuff, princess." He suggests, walking towards me. "Hello. Thank you for keeping her here." He extends his free hand for me to shake it. "You are very welcome." "Was she a good girl?" The question is more aimed towards the little girl in his arms. "She was great, the greatest actually." I wink at her. "Ms. (Y/N), can you save the drawing? I want to finish it tomorrow." Joy says, pointing to the paper on my desk. "I will lock it in my drawer, don't worry." I reply with a smile.

"Mr. Hood, may we have a word, please?" I ask and he nods, letting Joy on her feet. "Why don't you go draw a bit more, princess? And when Ms. (Y/N) and I are done, I will take you for Maccas." He suggests. "Ok, daddy." The toddler skips back to my desk while I motion for her father to follow me to the other side of the room. "Mr. Hood..." I begin. "Please, call me Calum. It's weird being called Mr. Hood, it feels like I am in trouble." "Ok. When I was looking at Joy's file to find your number, I noticed that there is no contact info of her mother and I was wondering if you could give me her number and name to add to her file, in case there is an emergency and we need to contact her." "She is not in the picture, so even if I had her contact info, I wouldn't give it since she is not involved in our lives." He explains. "Oh, I am sorry for asking." "Please don't be. You couldn't have known. But if you need a second contact, I can give you my sister's info. She is the one taking care of Joy when I am on the road." He suggests, smiling at me. "That would be great actually. I'll hand you the form." I smile back. "Thank you again for keeping Joy here. I am usually not late picking her up, but today was a crazy day in the studio. I am sure Joy has told you I am a musician." "Yes, in fact, she was full of pride when she did. She loves you very much, it shows." "I know. And she has me wrapped around her pinky." He chuckles, averting his gaze towards his daughter. He looks at her lovingly, his face softening. "It was nice meeting you, Ms. (Y/N). Joy talks a lot about you." He extends his hand for me to shake it once more. For a second I pause, just observing his hand; hands have always been my weakness, and his look so heavenly, decorated with black ink and silver rings. "It was nice meeting you, Calum." I shake his hand, smiling politely to mask the heat rising to my face.

"Are you ready to go, Joy?" He turns to his daughter, who raises her head towards him. "Will you carry me, daddy?" She asks, holding her arms up. "Aren't you a little too old to be carried around, bubba?" He asks, picking up her little backpack. "If I am old, then let me drive?" She cheers, earning a chuckle from her father. "Ok, you win. I will carry you. Come on. Say bye to your teacher." He instructs her, scotching down to pick her up. "Bye-bye Ms. (Y/N). See you tomorrow." Joy waves at me, smiling as her dad holds her. "Bye Joy. See you tomorrow." I smile at her, moving behind my desk to tidy it up.

   "Good morning." I hear someone says as they enter the lounge. I turn around, finding Joy's father waiting at the door. "Good morning, Mr. Hood... Sorry, Calum. Is everything alright?" I ask, placing the boxes of markers in the little basin with the other stuff I will need for today's class. "Yes, everything is fine. I've just dropped Joy off and I thought I should hand in the form with my sister's info." He says, walking inside. "Ah, thank you so much. I will file it in today." I reply, taking the paper from him. "You are welcome." He states as I place it in a drawer before I pick up the basin. "Do you need help with that? It seems pretty heavy." He points to the basin. "It's fine. I can handle it." "I insist. It's the least I can do." He assures me, picking up the basin. "Thank you for this." I mumble as we walk towards the classroom. "Are you kidding? It is really the least I can do for you. You have 20 toddlers to take care of. I lose it with just 1." He chuckles as we enter the classroom. "Daddy..." Joy screams, running to Calum and hugging his legs. "Hey, bub." He smiles at her as he leaves the basin on my desk. "Daddy, are you going to stay? Will you play with us?" Joy asks excitedly, looking at him with wide eyes. "Sorry, bub, I was just helping Ms. (Y/N). I have to go to the studio, remember?" "But daddy..." She pouts. "Come on, princess. I will see you in a couple of hours." He tries to comfort her, but his daughter rushes off with a pout on her lips. "Boy, this will cost me..." He comments under his breath, earning a chuckle from me.

(Calum's POV) "You are late." The producer comments as I enter the studio. "Sorry. I had to drop my daughter off." "As in every other day, but you've never been this late." He states, without turning to look at me. "She was a bit fussy today. I am sorry, it won't happen again." I apologize, leaving my stuff on the table before I head to warm up my vocals with the coach. "Is Joy ok?" My friend Luke asks me and I nod. "Yeah, but she was pouty when I left." I say, sighing as I think of my daughter holding a grudge against me. "Why?" He asks me, with his eyebrows knitted together. "She thought I was going to stay in the preschool today and play with her." "Poor baby, she feels lonely." "Please... She is the most popular child in there. She has everyone wrapped around her little finger at any point of the day." "That she is..." Luke chuckles, patting my back. "Sometimes I wonder how her mother and I created someone so charming." I sigh. "Are you kidding me? You were Mr. Charming when we were in school." Luke chuckles, tilting his head to the side. "Still. She is everyone's favorite." "She is a good girl, she is daddy's favorite." Luke sings, mocking me. "Why did I pick you as the godfather to my only daughter, again?" "Because I promised you that I would babysit for free so you could go on dates whenever you want. Which by the way, you haven't taken advantage of in months, which only makes you grumpy and dull." "Oh, wow... You are so kind to a single father who is trying to balance family and work. I am pretty busy raising the future of the Hood name, you know..." "Still. You used to go on dates once in a while, like a year ago." "Haven't felt the need to." I shrug, turning away to start the warm-up. "Do you want to come for lunch with me and your goddaughter? We are going to the Italian place she likes, hoping she will forgive me for not hanging around today." I ask as we exit the booth. "When I was her age I liked dinosaur chicken nuggets and fries." "Yeah, she has developed quite the taste after all the traveling." I comment as we pick up our stuff. "Why do you keep insisting on not hiring a nanny? It would save you some time." Luke asks me. "At this age, she would form an attachment with the nanny and treat her as a mother figure. Plus, I like spending time with Joy. I make up for all the time we spend apart while touring." "She needs a female figure in her life, though." "She has plenty. Mali, my mom, your girlfriends, and wives. Plus, her teachers... She is doing fine." "I guess you are right." He mumbles.

"How is my favorite bunny?" Luke asks her, kissing her cheek. "I am good. Look, I have a tattoo, like daddy." She points to the stamp with the hippo on the back of her hand. "Your dad wishes he had such a cool tattoo. How did you get that?" "Ms. (Y/N) gave it to me today because I was her assistant." She grins, full of pride. "I bet you were the best assistant ever. Maybe daddy and I could use you as our assistant today. We need some help with the artwork for the album." Luke suggests, making Joy squeal with excitement. "Can I help, daddy? She turns to me. "Of course, honey. And uncle Luke is buying us lunch as your salary." I state, smiling at my friend as I pick my daughter up. "That's why you invited me to lunch, cheap-ass Hood." "Language..." I groan and he huffs.

We make it to the restaurant, Joy narrating her little adventures of the day. She has such an active imagination, making up stories for everything, even the smallest thing. "... And then my friend Zoe made me a butterfly and promised me to teach me how to make one as well the next time I go over her house." Joy claps her hands together, grinning with her face covered in sauce. "And where is that butterfly?" Luke asks, twirling his fork in the spaghetti. Joy looks around her, knitting her eyebrows together. "Daddy, did we leave Mr. Pixie in the car?" She asks. "I didn't see it, baby." "Uh oh..." "Uh oh what, Joy?" "Mr. Pixie is in school!" She brings her hands to cover her face. "How many times have we talked about picking up our stuff before going, Joy?" I ask her; she takes her puppy dog eyes and pouts her bottom lip. "I am sorry, daddy. I forgot." "Cal, don't scold her." "Now your bag will be in the class until Monday." "No... Mr. Pixie will be so lonely..." Joy pouts, her eyes getting watery; I hate seeing her like that, it gets to me every time. "Ok... I will drive back to pick Mr. Pixie up." I sigh, dropping my fork on my plate. "Cal, we have to be at the studio in a bit." Luke reminds me, making Joy look at me in distress. "Take Joy and a cab to the studio and I'll go see if I can get Mr. Pixie." I huff, calling the waiter over.

The janitor lets me in, throwing me a dirty look. I brush it off and head to Joy's classroom, praying that her backpack is there. I turn the doorknob and get in, releasing a breath of relief. My eyes fly directly to Ms. (Y/N)'s desk in the class, finding her sitting in there. She seems kinda off, a bit sad, which looks kinda weird on her. I decide to clear my throat before speaking, not wanting to startle her. She shakes herself off her thoughts before she turns to me, putting on a smile on her face. "Hello. Is everything alright? Is Joy ok?" She asks me, standing up from her chair. I walk closer, smiling at her as well. "Hi. Everything is fine. She just forgot her backpack and kinda forced me to come and pick it up." I explain, rubbing the back of my neck. "Oh... I haven't seen it here. But let's check." She moves towards the back of the class, where the backpacks are put every morning.

We look in silence, the room feeling heavy from the quietness. "I am sorry if I am overstepping my boundaries but I wanted to ask if you are alright... You seem kinda... sad... maybe..." I stutter, rubbing my temples as I let out the words. She sighs, turning her head a bit away. "To be honest, I am not having the greatest week this far, but I will pull through. Thank you for asking, I really appreciate it." She smiles at me while she looks under the tiny desk. "If I can help in any way, please let me know." I let out; I don't even know why I offered, I don't even know why she makes me feel worried about another human being that I have just met. "Thank you. But I don't think anyone can help." Before I could offer my help again, she pulls Mr. Pixie from under a desk. "Is this Joy's, by any chance?" She asks as I sigh in relief. "Yes... Thank you so much. You have just saved me from a very grumpy toddler throwing tantrums all through the weekend." I chuckle, taking the backpack from her. "We wouldn't want Joy being grumpy till Monday, would we?" She asks with a smile stretching on her lips. "Oh gosh, no..." I chuckle holding onto the backpack tightly, scared of losing it again. "Thank you for helping me find it. You have become my personal superhero this week." I thank her again, looking at her face as she takes a mellow expression. The way the light hits her eyes makes them sparkle, bringing out their soft color. "You are very welcome, Mr. Hood... Sorry, Calum..." She corrects herself. "I should get going. Joy is with her uncles and honestly, she has them so whipped that I will probably find her in a sugar high when I get there." I mumble awkwardly, making her nod her head. "Of course. It was nice seeing you again, Calum. Give Joy my best." She extends her hand for me to shake. "It was nice seeing you as well. Have a great weekend and I hope you feel better soon."

I enter the studio, finding Michael spinning Joy around while she laughs her head off. "If she starts throwing up, you are on cleaning duty." I comment, making them stop. "Mr. Pixie." Joy cheers, reaching out for her backpack. "Well, I am happy to see you too, Joy." I chuckle, earning a grin from her. "Thank you, daddy. I was so worried." She sighs dramatically, pressing her palm to her forehead. "Yes, I could tell." I shake my head, plopping down on the couch. "Joy, can I ask you something?" I ask her, but her attention doesn't shift back to me. "Yes, daddy." She mumbles, taking her crayons out of her backpack. "Did something happen at school today? Ms. (Y/N) was very sad when I saw her." I ask, hoping my daughter didn't cause that. "No. But Ms. Sue asked Ms. (Y/N) if her boyfriend called her and Ms. (Y/N) said it is over and started crying. Daddy, what is a boyfriend?" She asks, looking at me with knitted eyebrows. "It is a boy who is a very good friend of yours and you love him very much." I reply, earning chuckles from everyone present. "Oh... Is uncle Ashton your boyfriend?" She asks me, causing Michael to choke from laughter. "No, baby. Uncle Ashton is my best friend. I can't have a boyfriend." "Why?" "Because I like girls, honey." I explain, darting a dirty look at Michael who thinks this is amusing. "Joy, Spongebob is on. Come watch with me." He picks her up, walking her towards the TV.

"I was hoping to have this discussion way in the future." I sigh as Luke sits on the couch next to me. "Thank God she can be distracted easily." He replies and I hum. "Why were you asking about that teacher?" "Because it was kinda out of character seeing her like that. She is very cheerful usually." I shrug. "And why do you care?" "Because I wanted to make sure that Joy didn't do something to bother her." "Sure..." "What?" "Nothing, I just said sure." He raises his hands in surrender. "I'll go back to the booth to record now." I announce, earning a thumbs up.

"Joy, baby... It's 8:30. It's bedtime" I cheer, making her whine. "But daddy..." She pouts, pointing at the show on TV. "You can watch it tomorrow, baby. It's time to head to bed." I move to pick her up. "10 more minutes?" She asks, bringing her hands together. "Baby..." "Please, daddy. I will be such a good girl..." She pleads, giving me her puppy eyes. I give in, sitting on the couch with Joy on my lap. "10 minutes. I will put on a timer." I fish out my phone, setting a timer for 10 minutes as Joy pecks my cheek. "You are the best daddy in the world." She cheers, wrapping her arms around my neck before she cuddles me and goes back to watching TV. "What did you do with the uncles while I was in school for Mr. Pixie?" I ask her, stroking her hair as she stares at the screen. "We draw with pens and then Uncle Ashton helped me play drums." She replies. "What did you draw, baby?" "Notes with faces and flowers." She yawns. "That sounds like something that belongs to the fridge." I comment, cheering for her. "No, daddy. I want to give it to Ms. (Y/N)... Everyone is giving her drawings and I wanna give her one as well." She replies sleepily. "That's very sweet of you. Maybe we can get her flowers on Monday morning to say thank you for finding Mr. Pixie..." I suggest. "She found him? I thought you did..." "No, baby. Ms. (Y/N) did. I just brought him over to you." I peck on her forehead, watching her eyes get heavy and her lips part. "Oh, ok." She whispers. I chuckle at how sleepy she is, and how cute she looks while she struggles to stay awake. "Baby, let's go brush our teeth. You are almost asleep." I suggest, trying to lift her. "I did, daddy. After the bath, remember?" She wraps her arms around my neck, holding onto me as I carry her. "Oh, you did?" I ask and she nods. "See?" She flashes me her teeth, making me chuckle and peck on her nose. "Good job, baby. Let's get into PJs and tuck you in." "Can I sleep on your bed, daddy?" She asks me, just as we reach the top of the stairs. "Joy, we have talked about it. You can't sleep on daddy's bed all the time." I try to explain to her. "But... Daddy... What if I see a scary dream?" She asks me, trying to get to me. "Well, if you have a scary dream, we can talk about it then..." I say, entering her room. "But..." She protests. "Joy, I said something and when I say something, I mean it." I say sternly, making her groan. She crosses her arms in front of her chest and knits her eyebrows together, looking at me with a frown.

I let her on her feet and walk to the dresser, pulling a fresh set of PJs for her. "Do you need me to help you change?" I ask her. She is still pouting, arms crossed in front of her chest, but now she turns her head away from me, ignoring me. I take a deep breath, finding her little gimmick funny, but still trying to maintain dominance. "Joy, I asked you if you need help with putting on PJ's." I repeat, moving to be on her visual field before she snaps her head the other way. She is giving me the cutest cold shoulder of my life, but still, I have to be stern and give her some sense of discipline. "Joy, ignoring someone is very rude. And you are such a good girl, you should not be rude to people." I sigh. She still stubbornly ignores me, making me sigh. "Joy Luna Hood, I am getting very sad that you are ignoring me. So I will leave you here and go to the living room. I will see you in the morning." I say, kneeling to be on her eye level. I get up after a few seconds of being ignored, walking out of the room and down the stairs.

I sit on the couch with Duke by my side as we watch a show on Netflix. The poor pup is exhausted after running around with Joy all evening, so he is just dozing off on the couch. At around 9, I see Joy entering the living room but decide to pretend I did not. "Daddy?" I hear her ask softly as she tries to climb on the couch. "Hi, Joy." I greet her, helping her up. "Daddy, are you really sad?" She asks, looking at me with remorse. "A little bit." "I made you sad?" She asks. I nod and she gasps. "I am sorry, daddy. I don't want you sad." She knits her eyebrows together, squeezing my face and pulling my cheeks up to make me smile. "Ok, I won't be sad now. Why are you still awake, princess?" I ask and she shrugs her shoulders, reaching her hands to play with the necklace around my neck. "Because you were sad. And I couldn't sleep." She says and I smile at her, pecking on her forehead. "Now I am not sad, so we need to go to bed, ok baby?" "Yes, daddy. But you will read a fairytale for me, yeah?" She asks and I nod. "Of course I will. Let's go now." I pick her up and carry her to the bed.

(Y/N's POV) "You feel a bit better, honey?" Sue asks me as she walks to my desk. I chuckle and shrug, rubbing my temples. "I put together the stuff he had at my place on Saturday and his brother picked them up this morning, so I don't really know..." I reply, standing up and leaning against my desk. "I am sorry it didn't work out..." She tries to comfort me, putting her hand on my shoulder. "Everything happens for a reason. Maybe something better waits for me around the corner..." I try to remain positive, not crumble under the sadness and disappointment of a failed relationship. "Ms. (Y/N)?" I hear a little voice ask from the door of the classroom. "Hello, Joy. I thought you already left... Is daddy late?" I ask her, walking to her and kneeling to her height. "No, I am right here." Her father walks in, holding a bouquet of peonies. "Hello, Calum. How are you?" I ask, standing up. "Good. We wanted to say thank you for helping us the past week and brought some flowers." "And I made a drawing." Joy cheers with pride and I laugh as she hands me the paper. "Wow, you made that by yourself?" I ask her, kneeling again. "Yes. Uncle Luke helped me with the notes. Do you like it?" She asks me, grinning at me. "I love it. I will frame it and put it in my living room. Thank you so much." "Can I give you a hug?" She asks me and I look at her father, who nods while smiling. "Of course." I open my arms as she wraps her arms around my neck. "Baby, can you go sit there for a moment so I can talk with Ms. (Y/N)?" Her father asks her. Joy nods and runs off, sitting on a little chair and picking a plushie from her backpack. Calum hands me the flowers, smiling at me. "We really wanted to thank you, and maybe cheer you up a bit. Joy told me you were a bit sad today in the morning." "Thank you for everything. You didn't have to buy me so many flowers, though. The drawing was enough for me." I state; for a moment he freezes. "I didn't mean to put you in a difficult position..." "Oh, no... You didn't, don't worry about it. I just meant that this is a bit too much and that I don't know how to say that I appreciate it a lot." I say and he sighs. "Uh, I see. Don't worry about it. Joy literally yapped about the flowers ever since I suggested it." "You suggested the flowers?" I ask, a little surprised. "Yeah, it was weird seeing you as I did on Friday. I hope this cheers you up a bit." He smiles; he has one of the most charming smiles I have seen, every inch of his face smiling along his lips. "It is very kind and thoughtful of you. Thank you again." "You are welcome. I truly hope to see that gorgeous smile on your face more often from now on." He states and I feel my cheeks heat up; it is weird being complimented by the father of my student, but it is just that. "Daddy, can we go and eat? I am hungry." Joy interrupts us, making Calum chuckle and turn to her. "Yes, baby. We can go. Say bye to Ms. (Y/N)..." He instructs her, picking her up. "Bye-bye Ms. (Y/N), I will see you tomorrow." She waves me off. "Bye Joy, I will see you tomorrow. Thank you for your gifts." "Thank you, Calum. Have a great day." "You too, (Y/N)... See you soon." He greets me before he walks out of the classroom with Joy in his arms.

"What was that?" Sue asks me as I walk to the desk with the bouquet and the drawing in my hands. "That was the sweetest thing someone did for me in the last year." I say and she smirks. "The flowers look amazing. And the gifter of them as well." She adds and I chuckle sarcastically. "He is a parent." "Is he married? Cause I did not see a wedding ring on his finger..." "No, he is not, but that is not the point." I reply and she hums. "He is a DILF." She giggles and I chuckle. "And you are disgusting. He was just polite because I helped him find Joy's backpack and kept her in the lounge when he was late picking her up." I brush her off and she winks at me. "Sure, that's it..." She replies and I roll my eyes.

(Calum's POV) "You were amazing, munchkin." I kneel to pick my daughter up after she is done with her preschool recital. She giggles as I kiss her cheek, squeezing my face with her palms. "Thank you, daddy. Where are my uncles?" She asks me, twirling in her little flower skirt. "They are in the back, waiting to congratulate the big star. But I wanted to be the first to do that and give you flowers. I am so proud of you, baby. You graduated preschool..." I cheer for her, handing her the bouquet of sunflowers. "Thank you, daddy. Are those for me as well?" She asks, pointing to the roses in my hands. "No, baby. Those are for your teacher. Do you want to give them to her?" I ask her and she nods. "And I was thinking that maybe you'd like to invite her over for dinner tomorrow, at that Italian restaurant we go to? Celebrate your graduation..." I ask the toddler who nods happily. "Let's go, daddy." She reaches her hand out for me to take it. We walk to the back of the small stage, finding (Y/N) chatting with some other parents.

"Ms. (Y/N)..." Joy calls her over, earning her attention. (Y/N) greets the parents off and walks to us; she looks magnificent today, her flowing dress making her look like a fairy. "Hi, Ms. Hood... You were amazing tonight." She cheers for Joy, who poses, showing off her dress. "Thank you." She smiles and waits for me to speak up. "Those are for you, as a thank you for taking such good care of Joy." I hand her the roses, watching her as she smiles brightly. "Thank you, it means a lot being appreciated. Joy is such a good child, you have done an incredible job raising her." She smiles at me, eyes crinkling and voice sounding soft and soothing. "We also want you to come for dinner with us, Ms. (Y/N)." Joy interrupts the moment, making both of us turn back to look at her. "It sounds really good. But unfortunately, I can't tonight. All the teachers are going out for dinner tonight." She sighs disappointingly. "It's ok. Daddy and I will go out with my uncles and aunts tonight. Tomorrow, please?" Joy asks, flashing a toothy grin at her. "Then it is a plan. Where do you want to go?" She asks, bringing the bouquet to her nose. "We can come and pick you up. It is pretty difficult to get there." I suggest and she nods. "Sure. I will give you my number so we can talk tomorrow about the details." She says. I reach for my phone in my pocket and hand it to her, letting her dial in her number. "I have to go greet some more parents but thank you for the flowers and the dinner invitation. Hope you have fun tonight and congrats again, Joy." She smiles at us, tucking a loose strand of her behind her ear. "Thank you, you too." I blurt out, smiling at her as well.

I pick Joy up, walking back to where our guests are, Joy waving at them as they cheer for her. "You were amazing, bunny." Luke is the first to hug her and hand her flowers, making Joy squeal. "You truly were. I think your dad has a competitor for his spot in the band." Ashton joins in, causing Joy to let out a giggle. "Well, at least the spot will stay in the Hood family." I comment. "What took you so long back there, bunny?" Luke asks, bopping her nose. "We asked Ms. (Y/N) to dinner tomorrow." Joy responds cheerfully. "You did? And what did she say?" He asks. "She is coming..." Joy giggles. "Can we talk more about it at the restaurant? I am starving." Michael chirps in. "I agree. I need food." Kaitlin giggles and everyone nods. "Let's go then." I motion everyone. Luke doesn't let Joy on her feet, walking to the very front as Joy waves her friends off. Ashton stays behind, walking next to me and looking at me with a smirk. "Will I be having babysitting duties tomorrow night?" He asks, patting my shoulder. "Why would you be having babysitting duties tomorrow?" I ask him back. "Because you will be out with the hot teacher who your daughter seems to adore and you having been crushing on for months now." "I am not crushing on her." I deny, but my stuttering gives it a bit away. "So, dinner was Joy's idea, huh?" "No, it was mine. I am just being polite and thanking her for being so supportive." "Cal... You have literally stopped seeing people ever since you met her, you buy her flowers, ask Joy about her, invite her to dinner now that she is no longer your daughter's teacher and it is ethical for you to see her... You are giving it away yourself, mate." "Ash, I love you, but if you say one more word about that, I will be fucking pissed at you." I state, cutting him off. "Proves my point." He adds, smirking at me before he walks ahead with the others.

"So, little Calum is going on a date again..." Luke raises his eyebrow at me as Crystal takes Joy to the bathroom. "It is not a date. Joy is going to be with us. It's just dinner with her preschool teacher, nothing more." "Anyone with the logic level of a 10-year-old and a set of barely functional eyes could have seen that you have a sweet tooth for her." "Come on, guys. It would be wrong to date my daughter's teacher." I state and Luke chuckles. "Only she is not her teacher anymore, so there is no issue with dating her." "Sure. But I am pretty positive that the last thing she wants in her life is a single father with a toddler who travels around the globe every 6 months." "Well, when the single father looks like a full-course meal, she would be stupid to reject him." Kaitlin adds. I roll my eyes, picking up my glass, and taking a sip of water. "It's just dinner." I mutter. "I give them a year until they get married..." Michael comments. "Way to put pressure on me..." I say sarcastically, motioning them to shut it as Crystal and Joy walk back to the table.

"Joy, let's get dressed, baby. We don't want Ms. (Y/N) to wait." I say as I enter her room, finding her on the floor playing with the little toy cars. "What should I wear, daddy?" She asks me and I hum, pretending to be thinking of it for a minute. "What do you want to wear?" I ask her. "Can I wear my flower skirt and the t-shirt with you and the uncles?" She asks and I smile, nodding my head. "Of course, baby. Let's pick them up." I help her get up and walk to the dresser. I pick out her clothes as Joy sings a tune and looks at her headbands. "Can I wear this one with the daises on?" She asks me. "Sure baby. But we have to get you ready quickly so we can pick up flowers for Ms. (Y/N)." I state and Joy claps her hands. "Can we get her daises as well? They will match my headband." She suggests, cheering as she speaks. "Sure. You can pick the flowers once we get there. Now I will need you to get dressed so I can get dressed as well, ok bub?" "Yes, daddy." She smiles at me before I kiss her forehead.

(Y/N's POV) I wait outside my block of flats for Calum and Joy to pick me up. I run my hands over my dress, feeling split on whether I should have worn something more formal than my knee-length mesh and floral lilac dress. I didn't want to be too formal for the dinner; after all, it will just be Joy and her father. I am totally nervous, not gonna lie; even though it is not a real date, it is the first time I am going out with a guy after breaking up with my ex.

An SUV pulls up in front of me, parking on the spot just in front of my apartment. I watch as Calum walks out, locking the car as he walks to me. "Hi. You look really beautiful." He says, smiling at me; I sense he is a little bit awkward, which honestly I can relate to. "Hi. Thank you. You look really handsome yourself. Isn't Joy with you?" I ask and he chuckles. "She is in the car. She gets bored being strapped in and out all the time so she is waiting for us. Shall we go?" He asks, extending his elbow so we link arms. "Let's. I have been thinking about that Italian place ever since you suggested it." I joke and he hums. "Honestly, me too. By the way, we brought you flowers, but Joy insisted on being the one handing them. Plus, she is wearing a daisy headband which matches the flowers, so if you could comment on it, it would probably make her whole night." He comments and I laugh; I really, honestly laugh. It comes out naturally. "I will make sure to do that. But really, you shouldn't have bothered getting me flowers." "It was the opposite of a bother. Do you wanna sit in the back or the front? Where would you be more comfortable?" He asks me, stopping in front of the car. "Uh, front. It would be weird in the back, like being in a taxi..." I state and he chuckles. He opens the door for me before I could even have the chance to do it myself. Weirdly, to me, it feels more than a parent-teacher dinner. "Hi, Ms. (Y/N). Your hair is so beautiful." Joy comments as I get in the car. "Thank you, Joy. You look really beautiful." I comment, turning to look at her. "Those are for you." She hands me the bouquet of daisies; I pretend to be surprised, gasping as I look at the gorgeous daisies. "I love them Thank you so much... Hey, they match your headband, don't they?" I ask and she squeals, nodding her head happily. "Well, they are as beautiful as you." I comment as Calum gets in the car. "Let's go get some food now, ladies." He comments, starting the car.

"Hello, we would like a table for 3." Calum says to the person at the entrance of the restaurant. "I am sorry sir. We are packed right now and the next available table will be in more than 45 minutes." The man says, looking unfazed. "Are you sure there isn't a table for us? Even in the very back..." "Sorry, sir. It is Friday night. We only work with reservations on Fridays." The man explains. I can see that Calum is frustrated at this point, so I decide to step in. "Calum, let's go. We can find another place. Thank you, sir. I hope you have a great night." I softly pat Calum's shoulder, giving him a soft smile. "I am sorry, I totally forgot to make a reservation." Calum comments, as we walk back to the car. "It is ok. We can find something else." I try to assure him, but Joy groans. "I want spaghetti and meatballs. And ice cream for dessert. Please, daddy, do something." She pleads, tugging on her father's sleeve. "Give me a minute, baby. Let me think of something." He says, stroking her cheek. He treats her in the sweetest, softest way possible, which only makes me smile and feel mellow. "We can order in from the Italian place we order from and have dinner on the patio. If that's ok with you, (Y/N)." Calum suggests. Joy is looking at me with puppy eyes, trying to get me. "I am in." I surrender and Joy jumps excitedly. "You will meet Duke as well." She squeals, making both me and Calum snicker. "Well, the night just gets better and better." I comment, walking next to them.

Calum made the table while Joy and I played with Duke, who seems to be as energetic as the toddler. Joy seems to want to show me every corner and nook of the house before dinner is served. "Now, I know that this is not what we promised, but I hope it is still good." Calum announces, entering the living room where Joy and I are. "I am sure it is going to be even better." I reply, smiling at the man who is staring at me softly. "Let's go eat then." He motions us to get to the patio. Joy skips outside, but Calum waits for me to exit from the room to get out as well. "You really have a lovely place." I comment as we walk out. "If I knew you would be coming over, I would have tidied up a little bit." He replies and I chuckle lightly. "Please, you have a toddler running around. The house is the neatest one I have seen of single-parent families." I reply and he hums. "I am pretty lucky Joy's room is huge so she plays in there." He states as we reach the table. Joy is already sitting on her chair, grinning at us as she waits for us to be seated so we can begin eating. Calum pulls out the chair for me, making me turn to him and mouth a thank you. "Well, it is a good thing that we aren't in the restaurant... I have the 2 most beautiful girls on my table, everyone would  be cursing me for it." Calum compliments us as he sits on his chair. Joy giggles loudly, looking at her dad lovingly. I feel myself blushing, eyes instantly falling on my plate as a way to battle the awkwardness I feel inside me; not that I didn't enjoy the compliment. "(Y/N), would you like some wine?" Calum asks me, taking the bottle from the cooler. "Yes, please." I respond, handing him the glass from in front of the plate. "Daddy, will I drink wine as well?" Joy asks; she is clearly teasing him, her grin reminding me of the Cheshire Cat. "This is very funny, Joy. Would you like carrot or orange juice?" He asks her, pouring me a glass of wine. "Carrot, please." She giggles and Calum smiles at her. He pours himself a glass of wine as well, before he opens her juice box and pours it in a fancy glass. "What should we drink to?" Calum asks, picking up his glass. "To Joy, for being such an incredible performer last night and for graduating preschool." I salute, holding my glass up. "To Joy." Calum agrees, helping Joy cling her glass with us. "Ms. (Y/N), you have to try the meatballs. They are very tasty." Joy says, picking up the fork as I take a small sip of my wine. "Are they?" I ask and she nods excitedly. "Joy can eat the whole container if you let her. So, please, for the love of God, get one before she does." Calum encourages me, bringing the platter in front of me. "I don't think she will. She is a good girl, she will let us eat." I state, picking up a meatball while winking at Joy. "Obviously you have never seen her eat." "Ms. (Y/N) ate lunch with me when I was mad at Zoe." Joy chimes in, making Calum look mortified. "Why didn't you tell me, princess?" He asks, scooting closer to her. "It was for a little bit, daddy. I was not mad at her after." She explains, struggling to twirl her spaghetti with her fork. "I didn't know. Thank you for that..." Calum turns to me, truly looking grateful for that. "It was nothing, really. I had the best time hanging out with her. She has a wild imagination." I reply, cutting a piece from the meatball. "That she has. She tells the wildest stories." "Does she? Well, I shouldn't have doubted that with all the traveling you two have done." I reply and Calum nods, flashing me a smile. "Going from country to country has its perks..." He replies and takes a bite off his food. "Which city has been your favorite this far, Joy?" I ask the little girl who is munching on her food. "Which one was with the pretty paintings and Moana, daddy?" She asks, looking at Calum who tries not to burst out laughing. "Paris. She means the Louvre museum and Disneyland..." Calum explains and I gasp. "You've been to Louvre? Uh, I have always wanted to go there. Did you like it?" I ask Joy excitedly. "Yes, it was so cool. There were many drawings and men made of stones... It was amazing." She replies, eyes sparkling with excitement. "Any plans on traveling this summer?" I ask, turning to look at Calum. "I have recording for the new album, so no. At least not for work. We might visit Australia this summer though, so Joy can spend some time with her grandparents." He replies, pinching her nose. "Australia?" I ask surprised. "I am from there. I grew up there and left when I was 16 for the band." "Wow, I would have never guessed. You don't have an accent, at least I didn't hear one..." I state and he cackles. "I think it is after all these years of living here. I do get an accent on some occasions, though." He responds; I catch myself thinking that I would love to listen to him talk with an accent. "What are your plans for now that schools are out?" He asks me, snapping me from my thoughts. "Nothing in particular. I want to visit my sister and her children at some point, for sure hit the beach every other day. But I kinda go with the flow." I reply, thinking how boring this must sound to him. "To be honest, if I had to deal with 20 toddlers for 9 months or so, I would also want to just let the wind blow me whenever. It must feel good not having to be around children for a few months." "Not really. I love being around children, that's why I am working as a teacher. I really get all the love from them, so it is very weird to me not going to school every day and being with them." I reply and Calum looks at me in a way that I cannot pinpoint what it is exactly. "I am impressed, really. I could not do what you are doing and be so good at it and remain positive about it." He says softly, his comment made me feel warm inside.

After having dessert, Calum excused himself and Joy, to go upstairs and get her to bed. I suggested leaving so they could be more comfortable, but Calum insisted I stay for one last glass of wine. I don't know what made me say yes without a second thought; screw this, I know damn well that the more time I spend around him, the more my stomach tightens and my heart beats faster. It is no lie that I am attracted to him.

I lounge on the couch, scrolling through my phone without paying too much attention. I feel kind of nervous about being alone with him, not intimidated, but the kind of weird you feel around the age of 15, being alone with your crush. "Sorry it took so long. She almost fell asleep while brushing her teeth." Calum says as he walks to the couch. I move so there is enough space for him to sit, locking my phone and pouting it back in my clutch. "Don't worry. I know how difficult the bedtime routine can become." I assure him as he sits down, fixing the couch cushions so he can be more comfortable. "To be honest, she was way past her bedtime. But she was excited you were around today. She really loves you." He comments and I chuckle sarcastically. "I can assure you that in a year from now, she won't even remember me." "Must be sad... All those children coming in and out of your life every year and none sticking around." He sighs. I shrug my shoulders. "There is nothing I can do about it other than making sure they get all the love I can give them in the year I am in their life." I reply, leaning against the back of the couch. "You truly are magnificent." He comments, almost under his breath. "Why, thank you very much..." I chuckle. "So, wine or something else?" He asks me, sitting up to bring the drinks. "I'll stick with wine. I am not a keen drinker, so I really don't know what will happen on this glass." I giggle and he nods his head. "I used to be able to hold my liquor." He comments as he picks the glasses and the bottle. "What happened then?" I ask. "I was left alone with a baby to care for and my tolerance almost vanished." He replies, pouring the wine. "It must have been hard for you." I truly feel sorry for him and of course for Joy; they both deserve better. "It was in the beginning, I am not going to lie. But I got around to syncing with her and I had so much help from everyone. Even my sister moved from London for the first year. She dropped everything to help me raise her." "Your sister's in London?" I ask him and he chuckles. "Used to be. After leaving it for me and Joy, she decided to stick around here in case we need her. She stays in New York and she makes incredible music there. Not that she wasn't in London, but New York is definitely her city." "So, your family is filled with talented musicians or..." I ask and he laughs, pulling back the corners of his mouth and revealing his dimples. "It's just the Hood siblings. I don't know how it happened..." He replies, handing me my glass. "How come you named her Joy?" I ask, pointing upstairs to where the toddler is probably sleeping. "It's my mother's name. Plus, after her mother left, she pretty much became the only source of happiness in my life." He plops on the couch. "Yeah, she really lights up your whole mood. I remember when you brought me the flowers and the drawing. I had just gotten out of a bad relationship and a nasty break-up and she just made my spirit a lot better." I say, sighing at the remembrance of that period of my life. "Wanna know a little secret?" He asks me. "Sure." "She had heard you and the other teacher talking about your break-up and I asked her if she knew why you were sad that day when I came to pick her backpack... And of course, she told me." He admits. "So, you knew... God, this is so embarrassing." I whine, covering my face with my hand. "No, it is not. It is humane and if I am being honest, I should be the one feeling embarrassed. I got into your personal matters..." He states and I brush it off. "No, you didn't. You just asked why I was sad... Nothing more." I assure him. "Anyway, I am glad you got your spirit back. And let's be honest, it's surely his loss." He clings his glass to mine. "Guess our exes both lost..." I reply before I sip my wine. "Yeah, they did." He chuckles.

"How come you stayed single?" I ask him. "Well, do you know many women my age who would like to get in a relationship with someone who has a child?" He asks me. "I wouldn't mind." I reply in a heat of confidence. He stares at me for a moment, as long as it takes me to curse myself for blurting that out. "I am sorry, I shouldn't have said that... Now it is all awkward, oh God." I panic, looking away from him and letting the glass on the coffee table as I stand up from the couch and take a few steps away. "No, no... Don't be. This isn't awkward..." He states, standing up from the couch as well. "Yeah, I can clearly see that from the way you are looking at me..." I say sarcastically. I feel like jumping out of my skin right now. "(Y/N), I didn't freeze because this is awkward." He giggles, walking a few steps towards me. "Then why?" "I froze because... Well, I don't know how to say this..." "Use your own words, take your time... Don't mind me dying from awkwardness..." I mutter under my breath. "Well... I froze because I kinda like you, a lot. And I am glad that your ex broke up with you when he did because that means that I can actually ask you out. On a date when I promise my daughter will not be present. If you say yes, of course." He states, smiling as he waits to see my reaction. He is just a step away from me, making me look up at him. "For real?" I ask, digging my nails in my palm to assure myself I am not dreaming. "For real." He replies, still waiting for my response. "I actually love this idea." I reply, causing the smile on his face to spread. "Good, cause I really wanted to take you out without Joy on our feet." He replies, smirking at me.

(Calum's POV) I make sure to get away from the rest of the guys before I scroll through my contacts and press on hers. I know she is probably sleeping, it is too early for her, but I wanna listen to her voice right off sleep. "Hello?" I hear her say groggily. I smile and look around me, making sure no one can hear me. "Hi, baby. Good morning." I am 100% sure she can hear the smile in my voice. "Good morning. How are you, love?" She asks me; I can surely hear the smile in her voice. "I am good, in the studio having a break and I wanted to hear your voice." I say and she moans. "I am so sure that this sleepy voice sounds so hot..." She says sarcastically. "It does. In fact, your morning voice sounds so hot, I think that I can get Luke to babysit tonight so you can stay over." I suggest and she hums. "I think I like that. A lot. I've missed you. A lot." She replies. "I've missed you too. I can't wait to see your gorgeous face tonight." "What time should I get to your place?" "Maybe at 8, so we can have dinner together..." "Sounds good to me. Should I bring anything?" She asks me. "Just what you'll need to stay over. I gotta go talk to Luke. I'll call you later, ok?" "Ok. Have fun at the studio, see you tonight." She yawns before hanging up.

I slip the phone back in my pocket before I walk back inside, plopping next to Luke on the couch. "Hey, mate. Did I tell you that this shirt looks good on you?" I try to get to his good side. "What do you want, Hood?" He asks without taking his eyes off the screen. "Can you babysit Joy tonight? Like the whole night and I pick her up in the morning..." I plead and he looks at me most weirdly. "Are you kidding me?" He exasperates. "Remember that I made you Joy's godfather because you promised you would babysit so I can go out on dates?" I remind him and he groans. "And you have been abusing this the past few weeks! You should be careful who you are sleeping with..." "Miss me with the preaching. I am seei ng the same person." "You are?" He asks surprised. "Yeah, but you are not going to say a word." "Sure... Do I know her?" He asks, whispering under his breath. "Ms. (Y/N)..." I mutter under my breath as well. "What?" He asks again. "I am dating Ms. (Y/N)." I repeat and he looks at me in a way that screams 'I knew it'. "But she is your daughter's teacher and it is not ethical and you just invited for dinner to thank her for being such an angel." He mocks me and I roll my eyes. "You can mock me all you want." "How long have you been dating?" He asks me, toning down. "Since the summer fest. Well, we started going out a couple of days after, so two months now." I reply and he smiles at me. "I knew you looked different. Does Joy know?" He asks me. "No, we don't want to get her involved yet. We see how things go for now." "And how things go?" "She is amazing. Really. She is sweet, caring, smart. She likes Joy and understands me. And I have not felt like this ever again." "And she is obviously good at... You know..." He winks at me. "You are disgusting. But oh fuck, yes. So, will you please keep Joy again tonight?" "I really cannot stand in the way of your happiness, can I? I can keep her for tonight and tomorrow night if you want." He offers, patting my back. "No, just tonight. I don't want to push her into this... One step at a time." I state and he nods. "I am happy for you. Really." He says, patting my shoulder.

I am behind the door the moment she rings the doorbell. I practically pry it open in a second, finding her smiling at me. There is no pause before I pull her in and bring my lips to hers, cupping her face in my hands. She responds, shutting the door with her foot before I pull her to the couch without parting from her. "I need to breathe." She giggles, pulling a little away. "Sorry. I am just excited to see you." I can't help smile as my eyes scan her. "Yeah, I can tell. Joy is not here, is she?" She asks, freezing for a minute. "Luke picked her up an hour ago." I reply and she cocks an eyebrow at me, smirking mischievously. "Thank God for Luke." She whispers, slipping her hands under my t-shirt. "Thank God for Luke." I repeat, holding her face in my hands. "So, should we have dinner now or after?" I ask her while she licks her lips. "Definitely after. We will need the calories then." She responds, looking at me cockily. "Oh yeah?" I ask her, kneeling to pick her up. She wraps her legs around my waist, holding onto my shoulders and giggling as I carry her upstairs to my room.

I watch her as she takes off her top and drops it on the floor before she leans down and kisses me, just as I am about to go up the stairs. "Are you trying to make me lose my balance?" I ask her, watching her smirk spread on her face. "This is not my aim. I didn't know that this would have such a big impact on you." She replies, wrapping her legs tighter around my waist. I hum sarcastically, walking us up the stairs to my room. "You are aware that I am totally capable of walking up the stairs by myself, right?" She asks me, stroking my cheek softly. "I know. I just like to touch you in any chance I have." I reply, pushing the door open with my knee. "That actually doesn't sound half bad." She smiles as I lay her down on the bed, hovering above her before leaning down to kiss her. "You like being touched, pretty girl?" I ask her, stroking down her arm as she bends her knee to give me space between her legs. I look at her body, chest clad in just her bra, while still in her jeans. She looks magnificent, something that should have been in an art museum. But she is in my bed, looking at me, and unlike a museum exhibit, I am allowed to touch her. "I love being touched by you." She whispers, taking my hand in hers and guiding it down her torso. I stroke her sides, watching as she responds to my touch by having goosebumps jump on her skin. "I will need more than that..." She states, arching her body. "You will?" I ask her, leaning up and bringing my lips to hers, just stopping a few inches before I kiss her. She hums and I smile, bringing my hand to unbutton her jeans, opening it up just to reveal her panties. I engulf her lips with mine, putting my hand inside her jeans, but above her underwear, not giving her what she wants just yet.

She moans in the kiss as I touch her, bucking her hips up to get more of my fingers on her clit. "Calum..." She moans my name, tilting her chin back and breaking away from the kiss. I kiss down her neck while I rub her clit in soft circles. "Tell me, what do you want, baby?" I ask her, moving to her soft spot. "I don't know. I want it all. I want you." She cries out, voice breaking at the end. "Oh, yeah? Well, then I guess I should give you everything you want..." I bite into her neck before I move down to let her out of her jeans. I catch a glimpse of the wet patch on her panties, making my mouth salivate; I need to taste her. My fingers tangle into the hem of her panties, pulling them down slowly, and stroking her thigh on my way down. "Spread them more for me, baby." I demand, gripping onto her hips to move her closer to my face.

I touch her outer lips, watching her as she writhes under my touch. I bring my lips to plant kisses in there, getting her a little more excited. I use my fingers to spread her lips, rubbing my thumb over her clit a couple of times, before my tongue finds its way to her slit. I flick it over the head of the clit making (Y/N) sigh in pleasure. She gets more desperate as I suck on it, slipping 2 fingers in her entrance. "Use the fingers with the rings on." She pleads, making me smirk. "You like my rings so much, baby?" I ask her after I let her clit go with a pop. She nods her head, tangling her fingers in my hair. "You have no idea..." She mumbles and I chuckle. "Let's see how you react to this then..." I slip my middle and forefinger inside her, all the way to where my rings start. She arches her back of the mattress, pulling at my hair a little as the cold metal comes in contact with her sex. "Caaal..." She whines, pulling at my hair. My tongue moves faster on her clit, deciding that I either go big or go home. I watch her writhe as she pushes my head more on her pussy, while her thighs press my ears. She is absolutely losing it, getting me even hungrier for the moment I will get to taste all of her, every single drop. Her hips try to buck against my face while her mouth becomes foul and vulgar. My tongue swirls on her clit in 8 figures, at the same time my fingers pound on her cervix. My rings are now coated with her wetness, something that makes me feel my stomach flip in excitement. "Cal, I can't... I wanna cum. Please..." She almost cries; I look up to find her face tensed and red. She is clenching around my fucking fingers and all l can think of is feeling her around my cock, having her underneath me, and looking at her as I pleasure her. "Fucking cum, then." I free her clit for just a second before I graze my teeth over it and get back to business. I continue pumping her, flicking my tongue over her clit again and again, until she screams and lets go, pushing my face on her pussy and pulling at my hair. "Oh God, I love you..." She screams as I still finger her to make her orgasm longer. I stop and take a look at her, trying to figure if I heard correctly.

She seems to realize what she said after a moment. She lets go of my hair and scoots away from me, sitting up and pulling the bedsheets to cover her body. She stares at me like a deer in the lights of an oncoming bus. There is a moment when nothing is heard in the room until she decides to speak up. "I know I should not have said that. And I know it is too soon for that and I honestly don't expect to hear it back, but since it slipped there is no reason to try and hide behind my finger. So, yeah, I said that I love you and I do, but you don't have to say it back, right now or ever if you don't feel it. " She rumbles; I sit and stare at her, starstruck by the revelation. I really don't know how to respond to that; I sure know that there are feelings I have for her, but I am not sure if I am ready for the L word. "Listen to me for a moment and stop panicking, please. I do have feelings for you. I have not felt like that since Joy's mother. But that woman made me hold back from opening up to another human again, in this type of relationship. I don't know when I am going to be ready to, but I want you to know that when I am going to say the words you want to hear, I will mean them like never before." I crawl closer to her before I cradle her face in my palms. She bites her lip and nods before she looks down. "Are you mad at me? For saying what I said?" She asks hesitantly. "You've just told me that you love me. I would be a total douchebag if I had gotten mad at that. It actually feels good, knowing that I am loved." I reply, pushing her chin up and kissing her nose. "Yeah, but I kinda ruined the mood..." She is still hesitant, sounding guilty for no reason. "I can prove you wrong... In just a mere second." I reply, lowering my lips to her mouth. She parts her lips for me, letting the bedsheet fall from her body. She lays on her back, pulling me to lay on top of her as her toes hook in the waistband of my sweats. She pulls them down, making me smile against her lips while my hand cups her face to keep her close to me.

"Eager to get me naked?" I ask her, moving my lips to the side of her mouth. "Aren't you? Being naked is so much better than being restricted by clothes..." She smirks at me, her whole face contorting. "In some settings, it is frowned upon." I tease her. "I promise I won't frown when you wear your birthday suit." She cups my face, making me look at her. I grab the back of my t-shirt and raise it over my head, dropping it to the side. "All of it. I want to see your body in all its glory." She almost demands it, running her hands over my chest. "If I am naked, so should you." I kiss her neck, tugging at the front of her bra. "Your wish is my command..." She replies, reaching behind her back to undo her bra. I work on taking off my sweats, well at least get them completely off. "We need a condom..." She reminds me as my lips plant kisses in the valley between her breasts. "Right, we do..." I murmur, sitting up. "Don't go anywhere." I sigh, getting off the bed and walking into the bathroom. I rummage through the cabinet, reaching for the hidden place I have shoved the box of condoms. I pick up the last one, groaning for not remembering to buy more before inviting (Y/N) over.

I walk back into the room, finding her lying in bed, waiting for me with her legs spread and a smirk on her face. I wave the condom at her before I kneel on the bed. "It's my last one." I announce and she sighs a bit disappointed. "It's alright. We can pick some later." She smiles, looking at me with those eyes that make my stomach melt. "We better make this round a good one then..." I murmur, tearing the wrapper of the condom with my teeth before I roll it along my length. "It's always a good round with you." She chuckles, her smile spreading and turning into a mellow, loving one. I hold my cock with one hand and spread her lips with the other. She raises her hips in the air to help my slide in her easier. And the moment I am inside her, I fucking lose it. I whine like a dog as she wraps around my length, burying my head in the nook of her neck. "I always forget how tight you feel around me." I groan, digging my teeth into her skin. She bucks her hips on mine slowly, grabbing onto my biceps and dragging her nails down until she wraps her fingers around my wrists. "I never forget how good you are at this..." She whispers, bringing her legs around my waist. She is pulling me to get deeper and deeper in her, getting me to glue my hips on hers. She yelps as I stay there, letting her feel every inch of me. I raise my hand to stroke my thumb over her bottom lip, but her fingers remain wrapped around my wrist. "Need more..." She whimpers, tilting her head to the side. "More?" I ask her, slamming my hips on hers once more. She closes her eyes and whimpers, her grip around my wrist tightening. "Faster..." She almost demands. I look at her face as she falls into pleasure more, while my body moves against hers. "You sure you can handle it? I can barely move inside you..." I taunt her, pinning her down on the bed harder. She looks at me and nods, her eyes showing innocence, but her body getting on fire. She makes my stomach tighten as I take her, my brain going numb at how good she fucking feels.

I thrust in her faster, but give her short thrusts, wanting nothing more than to mess with her, make her crave me more, bring her to the point where she wants to beg for me. She fucking jolts as I hit something right inside her, cursing me out. "Don't fucking stop. Do it again." She moans, digging her nails in my wrist. "You think you are in a position to command me, love? You will fucking have to beg for me." I slow down, making her gasp. Her eyes go wide, her body spasming and moving her hips to mine. She becomes desperate, frantic to get what she wants, but she realizes that I will stand my ground. "Please, do that again. It felt so good. Please. You make me feel so good, don't you want to make me feel good? Please, please make me feel good. Only you know how." She cries out, getting my head heavy with thinking how badly I want to keep her down and ravage her. "Not enough, princess. I will need more." I whisper in her ear, biting on her earlobe. "Princess?" She asks surprised. "Yeah, don't you like the pet name?" I ask her. I watch as her eyes sparkle with excitement. "Love it... Can you call me that again? And again? And again?" She asks, moaning and throwing her head back. I do not reply to her, instead, I bite into her neck and let my teeth mark her skin as I give her everything I have, spreading her legs more so I can find the spot that drove her crazy again. She reacts to it, by bucking her hips up and taking me deeper. "You are driving me insane, Calum..." Her voice is breaking, but she is smiling at me as she takes me, so my mind rushes back to the moment she said she loves me, recreating the moment in my head and feeling the punch in my stomach as I felt it on the first time. Only this time, it doesn't scare me, it doesn't surprise me; it gets me fucking excited for more. Her walls are clenching around me, while I feel myself throbbing inside her, gasping for air as I drive my cock as deep as I can. "Cal..." She whines, digging her nails in my skin as she cums. Her face is contorted; she is deep into pleasure, eyes shut but lips stretching into a smile. "Fuck... Where should I cum?" I ask through gritted teeth, holding back from cumming in that condom. "Stomach. Or chest. Or mouth. Wherever you want." Her voice is breaking, she is trying to ride through her orgasm. I pull out, kneeling on the mattress as I prop myself between her legs. I stroke myself as she plays with her nipples, looking at my movements. I stare at her, devouring the sight as I drive myself towards my orgasm. I cum on her stomach, groaning and losing my balance as I close my eyes and throw my head back, my brain replaying how good it felt when I was inside her. I collapse on the mattress next to her, smiling from ear to ear as my body still tingles with excitement. "I need a cigarette." I state, reaching for the nightstand. "I need to clean up." She says, trying to get off the bed. I push her back down, pushing my eyebrows together as I look at her. "Where do you think you are going, missy?" I ask her, throwing the packet of cigarettes on the bed. "To the bathroom, to clean up. Can't stay with the cum on my stomach..." She replies, giggling as I kiss her neck. "I'll bring you a towel, baby." I offer, kissing her lips before I push myself off the bed. I wet a towel, squeezing the extra water off it before I skip into the bedroom, finding her laying on the bed, waiting for me. I walk up to her, leaning down to clean her up. "You look pretty with my cum coating your body, though..." I comment as I run the towel on her skin. "I know... But it would be a pity to stain those bedsheets. They look... expensive, to say the least." She makes me chuckle at her comment. "I have a four-year-old toddler, who up until last year thought that everything is a canvas. Those are from Walmart. But thanks for the compliment, they do look good." I smile and press a kiss below her navel. "Looks like we have things in common..." She yawns, running her fingers through my hair. "Are you tired?" I ask her, crawling on top of her. "No, but I think I will need food, soon." She purrs. "I can take care of that. But we will need to go buy some condoms before that. Because I plan more fun things for us after dinner." I kiss along the length of her collarbone. "Ok..." She moans, resting her head to the side, giving me access to her neck. "Then we need to get up and off this bed before I get more excited..." I whisper. "Yeah, we should..." She moans again, reaching her hand down my abdomen, touching my shaft with her fingertips. "(Y/N)... I am serious... I am out of condoms and I don't want to start something I cannot finish..." I gasp as her fingers stroke me. "Yeah, I totally agree with you." She licks her lips, smiling at me. I roll my eyes at her and get off the bed, holding my hand out for her to take it. "Fine. But you are being a meanie right now." She pouts and I chuckle. "I plan on making that up later." I kiss her nose before I reach to pick up my clothes. "Actually, do you want to stay here? There is no need to take you along for just condoms..." I ask her. "No, I wanna come along. We barely go out together, so if 7/11 runs for condoms is what I can get at this moment, I'll take it." She replies, slipping in her panties. "Do I sense some bitterness in that comment, Ms. (Y/N)?" I turn around, faking a shocked expression. "I am not complaining. I just wish we could go out like a normal couple. But I get why we can't now." She replies, tilting my chin up with her fingers and leaning in for a kiss.

(Y/N's POV) Even though it is dark outside and at this time of the day no one can see us, Calum is still wearing his 'camouflage' cap and dark sunglasses. "Do you have to do that all the time?" I ask him, tagging at his sleeve as we walk inside the store. "Is it bothering you?" He asks me. "No, it's not what I meant. I meant, like, you are forced to do that all the time?" I ask him again, making him hum and shrug his shoulders. "Kinda got used to it after all these years. And before you ask, Joy thinks this is a game, so she kinda likes it." He replies, wrapping his arm around my waist. "Well, this is a new..." I comment on the sudden move. "What?" He asks me confused. "The arm. You've never done that before in public." I explain and he chuckles. "Does it feel weird?" He asks, trying to take his arm away, but I tangle my fingers with his and keep it on my hip. "I actually adore it. You should definitely do it more often." I suggest and he smiles. "Ok then." He replies, pressing his lips to my forehead; I can tell that before doing that, he looked around to make sure no one is watching or recording.

We walk to the personal care items, scanning through the shelves as Calum looks for his brand. "Any preferences?" He asks me. "Whatever we were using before. It worked fine." I reply, looking at him as he checks the boxes. "Let's go then." He says, reaching to put his arm around my waist. "Ms. (Y/N)...?" I hear someone ask from behind us. I freeze on my feet, scared to turn around, but the person calls my name again. I turn around, finding Mrs. Robertson, one of the parents from preschool. "Oh, hi Mrs. Robertson. How are you?" I ask, smiling at her. "Good, good. Strange bumping into you in here. I didn't know you live in this area." She comments, looking me up and down with a judgemental look. "Uh, visiting a friend. Had to pick some stuff up for dinner." I say, brushing it off. But she seems to not be paying attention to me at this moment, eyes scanning behind me. "Mr. Hood. It's so good seeing you as well. How is Joy?" She asks, stretching her neck to look behind me. I close my eyes, regretting not staying home. "We are good. How is Suzie?" He asks back, smiling at her. "She is good. We should arrange a play date soon. Suzie has missed Joy." She responds and Calum nods. "Of course." "Well, I think that I should get going. Christopher is waiting in the car. It was lovely seeing you both. I hope you have a great night." She smiles at us. "You too." We reply in unison, watching her as she walks off.

I turn to Calum, looking at him in complete shock. "Well... That was... awkward..." Calum states as I walk back next to him. "By the new school year, the whole school is going to know." I cover my mouth, panicking at the thought. "Well, we are not doing anything wrong. We started dating after Joy's graduation, so it is not punishable. I want you to relax and not think about it for now." He tries to assure me, turning my head so I am looking at him before he leans down and kisses me. I am shocked for a second, but he is hugging me now, holding me close to his body and making every doubt melt. "Lots of firsts tonight." I giggle as we part.

"How can you cook and look so damn good, at the exact same time?" I ask Calum, wrapping my arms around his waist and leaning my head on his shoulder blade. He simply chuckles, taking my hand in his and bringing it to his lips. "I am good at multitasking." He replies and I hum. "Yeah, I remember that from the last time you were talking on the phone with me and chasing Joy around the backyard." I say, moving to sit on top of the counter. "Now you mentioned her... It's her birthday in 10 days..." He says and I hum. "I remember that. You've been planning it for a month now." I reply and he cackles. "Yes, and she is excited about it. And I am excited about it. And I wanted to ask you if you'd like to come to the party... Maybe... No pressure." He says, leaving on the counter the spatula he was holding. "People are going to be there... Parents and my former students. Your friends, your sister, I have heard you talk to her about the party... And Joy is going to be there, which is the most important issue with me being on her birthday." I gulp down the lump in my throat. "Yes, people are going to be here, that's how parties work. But we don't have to tell anyone about us if you don't want to... Especially Joy. She is going to be excited just because her favorite teacher will be there. But if you don't want to, I am not going to pressure you." He says, moving in front of me and standing between my legs. He reaches for my face, stroking my cheek, and smiling at me. "No, no. I want to come, I know how much she loves birthdays and I want to be there for her and... for you... But are you sure you want me to be there?" I ask, biting my lip. "I wouldn't be asking you if I wasn't sure, would I?" He asks me, smiling softly. "Ok, then. I will be there. Perfect gift in hand and wearing my nice sundress." I reply, kissing the tip of his nose. "It means a lot to me. And for Joy. She will be over the moon that you'll be there." He replies, resting his hands on my thighs. "Can you finish cooking a bit faster? I am starving..." I whine and he chuckles. "Alright..." He says, moving back to the stove. "What should I get Joy? Is there anything she needs or wants that she doesn't have?" I ask, fiddling with my fingers. "Honestly, she has everything. You don't even have to bring her a gift." He replies, turning to look at me. "But I want to. It's her birthday..." I reply, making Calum sigh and shrug. "I don't know, baby. Get her whatever you feel like." He replies and I nod, pursing my lips together as I contemplate.

"Ready for bed?" Calum asks me, leaning against the door frame of the "Almost. I am putting on some lip balm and then we can sleep." I reply, showing him the tube of balm. "Wait, I have to try that." He says after I apply it, spinning me around and leaning down to kiss me. I squeal in the kiss, standing on my tippy toes to reach him. "Tastes good?" I ask, running my fingers through his hair on the back of his neck. "Horrible. I have to take it off for you." He replies, leaning back once more to kiss me. I giggle wrapping my arms around his neck. One of his arms goes around my waist, stroking the small of my back with his thumb. "I guess I can throw the tube away." I whisper, smiling at him. "No... You will put it on your lips and I will take it off them until this is empty." He replies, picking me up and carrying me to the bed. "I am not a toddler." I giggle, wrapping my legs around his waist. "Yeah, I know. But I like your body on mine. And I am going to have it on me for as long as I can." He replies, setting me on my side of the bed. "I kinda like that." I yawn, watching Calum climb on the bed as well. "I figured." He replies happily, pulling me on his chest after he lays down. "See, now you are going to spoil me and my bed will feel empty and pathetic without you." I pout, planting a kiss on his peck. "I am sorry for setting the bar high. But I promise I will get you sleeping on me whenever it is possible." He replies, resting his hand on my hipbone, under the waistband of my panties. "Yeah, yeah... I am sure you will." I sigh, curling up against him. "I promise that, baby. Even if I have to sneak you in and out of the house behind Joy's back." He says, making my stomach clench. "What if she doesn't like me as her daddy's girlfriend? What happens then?" I ask, supporting my body on my elbow. "I don't want to think about it. I really don't. She is my daughter, she will always come first. But I love you and I don't..." He says; I gasp after I hear those magical words, my heart sinking and then fluttering with happiness.

"What did you just say?" I ask, sitting up on my knees and looking at him. "What did I just say?" He looks at me confused, but then his face changes like he has been struck by lightning. "I just said I love you..." He says, sitting up as well. "But just 2 hours ago you said..." "I know what I said, (Y/N)... I just..." "So you didn't mean that? Or you didn't mean what you said now?" I ask, looking at him dumbfoundedly. "No, (Y/N), can you stop for a moment and let me think?" "You need to think about whether you love me or not?" I ask, looking at him in total confusion, eyebrows knitted and eyes half-closed. "I know I love you, ok? I love you. There, I said it. I love you so much that I am scared of losing you in case Joy doesn't like you. I love you so much that at the thought of losing you, I panicked and let it slip, when I wanted the moment I would tell you to be special, but instead, I screwed this up. I love you. I didn't say it because you said it, I didn't say it because I am scared I will lose you if I don't say it. I said it because I feel that I love you, I know that I love you, I knew before you said you love me." He panics, chattering up as he falls deeper and deeper into the rabbit hole. I move to hug him, letting his head rest on my shoulder to stop him from ranting. "I love you. This is all that matters. I don't care that it slipped or that the moment wasn't perfect, I care that you feel it. And it is enough for me." I assure him, holding him close and stroking his shoulder. "It is? You didn't want like, fancy settings and candles and shit for me to tell you?" He asks me, tilting his head up to look at me. "Please, I told you I love you while you were having your face between my legs. Anything other than that is an upgrade." I reply, kissing the top of his head. "I don't know, I kinda liked that you told me you love me while I was eating you out..." He leans up, pressing a kiss on my lips. I hum against his lips, pushing him down to lay on his back so I am on top of him, making him wrap his arms around my waist. "I wanna kiss you all day long." He murmurs, voice coated with sleepiness. "Good thing I wanna kiss you all day long as well..." I reply, trailing my lips down to his jaw.

(A week later) I walk into Calum's house, looking around for him or Joy as I try to figure out where exactly the party is held. I remember Calum mentioning having the party outdoors, so I make my way to the backyard, instantly being met by balloons and screaming children. I smile as I rush to Joy, tapping her little shoulder to get her attention. "Ms. (Y/N)... You are here." She cheers. I kneel to hug her, feeling more anxious than ever to be here, but at the same time happy and a little bit too excited. "Of course. Happy birthday, Joy. I wish you the best." I say, smiling at the toddler. "Thank you, Ms. (Y/N)." She takes her charming look, peeking at my hands to eye the wrapped gift I am holding. "Oh, this is for you. I hope you like it." I say as I hand her the present. "Thank you so much, Ms. (Y/N). I will put it on the table. You should go to daddy and he will give you a drink." She says, pointing to the table where the parents are seated. "I will." I say, standing up and waving her off before I walk to the table Calum is on.

"Hello everyone. Mr. Hood, happy birthday to your daughter. Thank you for inviting me." I say, trying to hold back from giving away our little secret. "Thank you for coming. Let's go get you a drink." He smiles at me, standing up from his chair and moving to get inside the house. I follow right behind him, thankful for getting away from all the judgemental stares. We get to the kitchen and Calum's first move is to corner me against the island and press his lips on mine.

"Thank God you are here. I was going insane..." He whispers, holding my face in his hands to kiss me again. "They are going to see us..." I try to pull away, but his touch is way too soothing. "I don't care, baby. I need to hold you for a little bit." He says, stroking a strand of hair behind my ear. "Tell me the words I want to hear." I beg him, bringing a smile to his lips. "I love you." He cheers, accompanying it with a kiss. "Again." I plead. "I love you." He repeats, tracing his thumb over my lips. "I love you." I say, resting my head on his chest. "So, what do you want to drink?" He smiles at me, still not letting me go as he presses me against the counter more. "Just soda. Parents are here and I don't want to make them think of me badly." "I can spike it up with a bit of vodka if you'd like..." He murmurs, lifting my chin with his fingers. "Just soda..." I reply, licking my lips as he brings his closer. "Just soda..." He repeats, bringing his mouth to engulf mine. I kiss him back, unable to resist him at this point. His hands grip on my waist, making goosebumps rise on my skin.

"Calum, Joy is asking when she is going to blow her candles..." A female interrupts us, making both Calum and I snap our heads towards her. The blonde woman smirks at us, approaching me, and extends her hand. "I am Mali, Calum's sister. It's nice to finally meet the girl my brother gets all fluster when he talks about her." She smiles at me sweetly, shaking my hand. I turn to look at Calum, who is scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. "I... I... Um, I am... It is nice to meet you too. Calum has told me so many things about you." I stutter, trying to put my thoughts together. She chuckles, shooting a look at Calum. "In a party full of toddlers and parents, and most importantly, your own daughter, you thought it was a good idea to make out with your girlfriend here and now?" She asks him, making Calum groan. "Have you seen her? How could I ever resist her?" He asks, pressing his lips to my forehead. "Get the cake, Hood. My niece is pouting." She shakes her head. "In a minute." He protests. "And to be sure you won't slack, I am taking (Y/N) with me." She says, throwing her arm over my shoulders. "Let me at least get her a drink." Calum sighs, shaking his head. "Go on, you have 10 seconds." She commands him, making me giggle. "You think it's funny, my love? Wait till she starts bossing you around too." Calum rolls his eyes, moving to the fridge to pour me my drink. "Don't worry, I won't. I just like to boss Calum around since he is my baby brother..." She replies, picking my drink from Calum before we start walking outside. "I am sorry you caught us like that." I mumble my apology, making Mali cackle. "Don't worry. I am actually kinda happy my brother is dating again. It's been so long since he was in love." She sighs and I nod my head. "I am glad I am the one he is in love with. Wanna know a secret?" I ask her and she nods. "I am in love with him too." I shrug my shoulders as I smile, earning a giggle from her.

We take a seat on the "parents" table, Mali asking someone to move so I can sit next to her. The stares are still there, and Mali must have sensed that, so she turns to me and smiles. "Any fun plans for the rest of the summer, Ms. (Y/N)?" She asks me, making me hum. "You can call me (Y/N). Please, call me (Y/N). And I plan on taking a trip with my sister and nephew. We are going to the beach, and we will make a road trip out of it. Which is a nightmare, anyone who has been in a car with a toddler for more than 20 minutes knows that it is a nightmare, but I love them, so I said screw this. Plus, I pretty much don't have any other plans until the beginning of the school year, so I am taking a road trip. What about you?" I ask her, realizing that I was just rambling from my anxiety. "New York is amazing during summer. You should come and visit. So after this party, and after I spend some time with my gorgeous niece, who I might even steal away from my brother, I will get back to New York and enjoy this summer." She replies, discretely winking at me. "I studied in New York, I loved it there. Although I spent most of my summers in Brooklyn, serving gelato to people with man-buns and pretentious names." I giggle. "Hey, what's wrong with man-buns?" The man I recognize as Luke asks, pretending to be offended. "Oh Gosh, I got in deep waters. Well, they are kinda lame, no offense." I giggle, shrugging my shoulders. "We have been telling you." Michael raises his cup to me. I cling with him, tilting my head to the side. "Ms. (Y/N), I have to admit that I did not expect to see you here today." Mrs. Robertson asks, cocking an eyebrow ironically. Of course, she had to comment and of course, she had to be snarky about it. I put on my smiley facet, turning to her to face her. "Well, Mr. Hood was the only parent who thought to invite me to a birthday party, so I couldn't say no to that. Had I been invited to other parties, I would have been there too." I smile at her, bringing my cup to take a sip. "Who is ready for the cake?" Calum shoots as he approaches the table with the cake, decorated with butterflies, sprinkles, and candles on top. I thank whatever God there is for the timing, standing on my feet as everyone gathers around to sing the birthday song for Joy, who is running towards her cake. Everyone gathers around her, singing the birthday song as she claps her hands. "Make a wish, baby." Calum kneels beside her, pecking on her temple softly. I smile at the sight, admiring how cute this is and how happy Joy looks, surrounded by people who love her.

"Guys, can you stay here for a bit? I want to talk to Joy for a second..." Calum says at the very few people that had stayed at the party. He looks at me, motioning me to follow him. I get up, walking by him before he takes my hand in his, raising it to kiss the back of it. "What are we doing?" I ask as we get inside the house. I can see Joy, sitting on the floor with Mali and opening the gifts people brought her. "I am tired of sneaking around. It is time I tell her. You are not going to leave me anytime soon, right?" He asks me, stepping in front of me. "I love you. I am not going anywhere." I assure him, smiling at my boyfriend. "Good. Cause I love you too." He reminds me, walking us further into the living room. "Mali, can you give us a second, please?" He asks his sister, who smiles at us as she gets up. "I will be outside." She says, patting my shoulder softly. "Joy, can we talk for a moment?" Calum asks, sitting on the floor so we can be on her eye level. "Sure, daddy." Joy replies, shifting her attention from the toy she is holding to us. "You are a big girl, so I want to tell you something." He says, trying to get to her good side. "Ok, daddy." She smiles and nods, looking at me now. "You like Ms. (Y/N), right?" He asks her. "I love her." She cheers, making me smile and take a breath. "And she loves you too, right?" He turns to me. "Of course." I smile. "Well, Ms. (Y/N) and I started going out together. Because we like each other. And now Ms. (Y/N) is my girlfriend. And I am her boyfriend." He explains, waiting for her reaction. "Oh..." She exclaims, making me hold my breath. "Oh?" Calum asks. "Yeah, that's good. Ms. (Y/N) is nice. And you are nice. So, it is good, daddy." She smiles at us, making Calum sigh in relief. "That means that Ms. (Y/N) is going to spend more time with us, and she might stay at our house sometimes. If it is ok with you..." Calum says. "Are you going to read me stories, Ms. (Y/N)? And draw with me?" She asks me. "Of course, honey. And we are going to have tea parties and play dolls and do whatever you want." I reply and she claps her hands together. "Good. Are you going to stay here tonight?" She asks. "I can't, honey. I didn't bring anything with me." I pout and she sighs. "I can give you clothes and toiletries... If you want to stay..." Calum offers and I smile. "Please, Ms. (Y/N)..." Joy brings her hands together. "Then I'd love to stay." I smile at both of them, making Joy squeal. "Ok, then. Ms. (Y/N) and I will be out with your uncles, ok? Aunt Mali will come here to play with you and I will come back to get you ready for bed." "Actually, can I ask for a favor?" I interrupt Calum. "Sure... Whatever you need." "It's weird calling me Ms. (Y/N). It's just (Y/N), and Joy can call me that if she wants to." I suggest, alternating between looking at Joy and Calum. Calum already calls me by my name when we are alone, so there is no need to keep it formal in front of Joy now that she knows. "Sure. Joy, is it ok to call her (Y/N)?" Calum asks the toddler who looks at me for approval. I nod my head and smile, making her smile as well. "Yes, daddy. I will call her (Y/N)." She replies, giving her dad a toothy grin. "Ok then. We will be outside, love. Have fun with auntie." He leans in to press a kiss on her forehead.

We stand up from the floor, finding Mali sitting by the window and giving us a thumbs up. "Eavesdropper..." Calum mumbles, wrapping his arm around my waist. "Just wanted to make sure you wouldn't screw up and traumatize my niece. But, great job actually." She giggles as she walks back to Joy. "Now what?" I ask, stopping Calum from walking further. "Well, it is time to show off to my friends a bit. They have been flaunting their girlfriends for far too long, now it is my time to show off my gorgeous girlfriend." He says, bringing his hand to my ass. He squeezes it, making me yelp happily. "So, I am a trophy, huh?" I ask, messing with him. "No... Just a little bit. Just a tiny little bit." He shows me how tiny with his fingers, making me giggle. "Show off then. But I will need something in return for that." I chuckle, wrapping my arms around his neck, bringing my body close to him. "Give me some time to put Joy to bed after I kick them out and I will pay you so well, you will be begging me for more." He whispers, taking his cocky smirk. I look at him with wide eyes, panicking over the scenario of being heard by Joy. "What?" He asks me, pecking my forehead. "I don't know if I can have sex with Joy sleeping down the hall." I whisper, making Calum hum. "I can keep you quiet. Plus, the rooms are soundproof." He winks at me, stroking his hand over my ass. "We can give it a try, I guess..." I shrug, smiling at the thought of Calum and me in bed.

Calum smirks, turning us so we walk outside, towards the table his friends are sitting. His hand is still on my waist and the smile stays on his face as we stop in front of the table. "Guys, have you met (Y/N), my girlfriend?" Calum asks, turning to smile at me. "Well, we all have. But not as your girlfriend." Luke says, smirking at me and Calum. "In that case... Hi, (Y/N)... It is great to finally meet you." Ashton stands up, moving to hug me. I know he is the toughest one, being Calum's best friend and all. So I can finally release the breath I am holding since Calum told me what we are doing. "It's great to finally meet you as well. I have heard so many things about you. All of you." I state, earning a scoff from Luke. "You've been digging our graves to your girlfriend while we couldn't defend ourselves?" Luke rolls his eyes, making me laugh. "He was actually telling me the great stuff. And I am glad he did because now I feel less awkward around you." I stand up for Calum, making him tug at my wrist and bring me to his hug, pressing a kiss on my forehead. "In that case, I am glad he talked to you about us too." Luke shrugs, smirking at his friend. "However, we only know your name and occupation. And that you practically have the Hood family whipped. So, you need to tell us everything, because Calum is secretive as fuck." Ashton says, glaring at Calum. "Well, not that secretive..." Luke mumbles as we all sit down. "He knew? Hemmings knew and we were in the dark?" Ashton exasperates. "Well, I babysit for him. And he went from letting me babysit once a year, to asking weekly. I figured out eventually and he had to tell me." Luke explains to everyone who is glaring at Calum shocked. "In my defense, he almost figured it out by himself." Calum raises his hands in the air. "Luke? Figured it out by himself? Do pigs fly now?" Michael asks, pointing at an offended looking Luke. "I would like to remind everyone that I am very smart." Luke states and everyone chuckles, almost simultaneously. "Is it always like that?" I ask Calum who smiles and nods. "Pretty much..." He pulls me to lean my head on his chest.

"Joy is snoring..." Calum announces as he walks into his bedroom. I take my eyes away from the book I am reading, the one I found on his nightstand, with the illustrated poems. I got lost in it as he prepped Joy for bed, so I take a moment to disassociate myself from the book before I can respond to Calum. "You look good in my t-shirt..." He compliments, pointing at the off-gray t-shirt with the v neck cut. "Thanks. It's soft and smells like you, so I am definitely stealing that..." I let the book back on the nightstand, taking a look at him as he takes off the clothes he was wearing at the party. I admire his body, how it flexes and moves, how the ink swirls on his skin, how his body looks toned but soft under the light. I stand up from the bed, moving to the door to close and lock it before I stand behind him and wrap my arms around his waist. "Let me..." I whisper, stopping his hands from taking off his pants. "Oh... Gladly." He replies as I step in front of him, letting my fingers drag on his skin. I kneel on the floor, looking up to him as I take off my t-shirt and throw it on the bed. "Thought you would be undressing me, not you..." He mumbles, reaching down to lift my chin with his fore and middle finger. "I will, in a bit... Just relax and let me work my magic..." I look at him innocently, batting my eyes at him. He nods his head right as my fingers move to undo the button of his jeans and lower his zipper. As I pull his jeans down, I take his boxers along, letting his cock slip out of them. He looks at me as I take his cock in my hand, stroking him slowly. I let my saliva dribble on it, letting him slide between my palm easier. I don't take my eyes away from him as I do, watching him as his face softens at the sight of me, being on my knees for him. I slide my knees on the floor, moving closer to him and flicking my tongue on his tip, rolling my hand on his length. I feel him harden, becoming bigger in my hand as I swirl my tongue around his head, tasting a little bit of precum on it. "Take it in your pretty mouth, love. Wrap your pretty lips around it..." Calum groans. I smirk as I tap his dick on my tongue, enjoying how into this he is. I lower my free hand between my legs, slipping it inside my panties and feeling me up. As I touch my clit, I take him in my mouth, slowly inching him inside it. I open my mouth wide, pressing my tongue in the underside of his cock. I roll my eyes back at how good he tastes, how warm he feels in my mouth. I feel tingly between my legs, my entrance begging for some attention right now. I bob my head on his cock, gagging slightly as I feel him reach the back of it. He hisses at the sensation, hand tugging at my hair slightly as he bucks his hips up, trying to gain more control of this situation.

I rub my clit vigorously, getting hot just by sucking him off, tasting him, seeing him lose his mind. I take his cock out of my mouth, stretching my tongue along his underside vein, feeling him throb on my tongue. "Feels good, baby? Having me on my knees, pleasing you? You like it...?" I ask, seconds before I take his balls in my mouth. He groans as I suck my cheeks in, still looking up to him, taking my most innocent look. He just smiles at me, reaching down to stroke my face as I slip my middle and ring finger inside me, pumping them on my spot as I release his balls and spit on his length, just a moment before I open my mouth and take him as deep as I can, letting him reach down my throat. I place my now free hand on his thigh, feeling up his muscles as he tenses up. "You like my cock in your pretty little mouth, little slut? You like sucking me off, it gets you excited, doesn't it?" He asks, watching my face as tears form in my eyes. I let him just fuck my mouth, keeping my mouth right open and just wiggling my tongue as he thrusts. He moans, getting a little too loud. "You are so good at this... So so good..." He praises me, throwing his head back. I cough on his dick, sending vibrations to his length as I gag, trying to get some air to my lungs. He pulls me by my hair, thrusting his hips on my face until only his balls are not in my mouth. My hand moves faster than ever on my clit, making me roll my hips on it involuntarily. He looks so damn good fucking my face, even though I am looking at him through the tears in my eyes. My throat is on fire, but one of his hands rests softly on my face, soothing me a little bit. "Wanna cum in your pretty mouth..." Calum whines, voice breaking as his thrusts slow down, body tenses up, and breathing becomes rushed and heavy. He pulses down my throat, hissing as he lets go, giving me every drop of his cum. I swallow it all as he pushes out of my lips, standing and watching me. I must be looking like a mess, tears rolling down my cheeks and face red and coated in drool and a little bit of his cum. My hand continues to roll on my clit, gasping as I feel myself getting close. "No, no... You take care of me... Let me return the favor." He gasps, kneeling on the floor. He pushes me on the bed, wrapping my legs around his head and moving my panties to the side, heading to devour my pussy at once.

His tongue laps on my wetness, fingers gripping on my thighs so tight that the skin turns white from the pressure. He moves his tongue in circles, not focusing anywhere specifically. One of his hands moves from my thighs down to my center, his fingers accompanying his tongue. He spreads my lips apart, moving his mouth to my clit and two of his fingers trace my entrance, just before he slips them inside me, thrusting them up to find my spot. I yelp and try to move away involuntarily, feeling the tingling sensation spread on every inch of my body. "Where do you think you are going?" He asks me, raising his face from my pussy just for that, before he wraps his lips around my clit and sucks, while also banging his fingers inside me. "Fuck... Fuck, you are good..." I mumble, bringing my hand to cover my face; Joy waking up and hearing us is the last thing I want right now. He hums, swapping his fingers for his tongue. His thumb is now pressing circles on my clit, moving from the head to the underside of it, stroking it slowly, while his tongue digs inside me, tasting me. He moans as he eats me out, enjoying it almost as much as I do. His lips in there feel like heaven; warm, wet, soft... He is too damn good, toe-curling good. My hand reaches down to tangle into his soft, messy curls, nails digging in his scalp accidentally. Before I could retract them, he gives me a throaty, deep moan, showing me that he likes them there. He takes his tongue out of me, pressing his soft lips on my outer lips, sucking lightly on the sensitive skin, biting it softly. He looks up at me, smiling wickedly as he sees me on the verge of losing control. "Let go, pretty girl. Cum on my face." He encourages me, moving his thumb faster. "Switch..." I moan breathlessly, wanting his fingers deep inside me and his tongue flicking on my clit. With a chuckle, he does as told, licking a stripe all the way up to my clit, while he shoves his fingers inside me, curling them up and moving them on the soft spot, provoking my orgasm. He wraps his lips around my bundle of nerves, flicking the tip of his tongue against the head of my clit. I feel the urge to shut my thighs, to get away from the tingling, torturing sensation. But there is a part of me that begs me to press his face against my pussy and get as much as I can from him. My stomach rises and falls as I struggle to breathe, my breath getting caught to the back of my throat with every little touch. "I can't... I need to cum... I think I am... Oh God, I am fucking cumming." I cry out, pulling at his hair and feeling my body jolt against his face. I throw my head back as I cum, arching a little off the mattress. "You taste so fucking good, pretty girl..." He whispers, kissing my inner thigh. I am still gasping for air as he crawls up to me, pressing a soft kiss on the tip of my nose. "Have I ever told you that you are too good at this?" I ask as he lays next to me. "A couple of times, yes." He strokes my hair and smiles. "Well, you are too good for my own good... Especially at this." I take a deep breath as I come down. "Am I, now?" He asks, kissing my neck. "Aha... And you should really stop this, my body is too weak for a second round." I whine. "I am just kissing your neck. You can't even resist that?" He asks, chuckling sarcastically. "Have you looked yourself in the mirror lately? You look, at your worst, like a Greek God... And today you are far, far from your worst..." I explain, smiling at him as he looks at me with a sparkle in his eyes. "You are making me blush." He chuckles, bringing his lips to mine. "I bet you've heard that a lot..." I comment and he chuckles. "Yeah, no... Before you, I hadn't had sex in over a year and a half. I wasn't flirting, I wasn't dating, I did nothing. Not so many compliments for me, so this is totally new for me." He explains and I scoff. "Yeah, cause fans don't droll over you, or leave thirst comments under every single one of your pictures." I cock an eyebrow. "It is different, coming from someone so close to me." He replies and I hum. "Ok then. I will make sure to remind you how gorgeous you are and that my knees get weak every time I see you, pretty often." I state as I get cozy on his chest. "That wouldn't be too terrible, actually." He says, stroking my hair. "We need to get dressed, unlock the door in case something happens and Joy needs you, and get under the covers. And then you need to snuggle me and whisper sweet nothings in my ear until I fall asleep, and hold me to your body until I wake up." I state, leaving a kiss on his chest. Calum groans in protest, not moving an inch. "Or, we can just lay here, and I will still whisper sweet nothings to you until you sleep and hold you to my body until you wake up." He suggests, voice sounding sleepy. "Sounds tempting, but I insist on my suggestion. So, move your incredibly gorgeous ass off the bed and follow through with the plan." I throw him a side smirk and get up from the bed, reaching for my clothes.

(Calum's POV) "Daddy, daddy... Wake up..." My daughter's cheerful voice wakes me up. I open my eyes quickly, finding her climbed up on the bed. "Hi, pumpkin... Good morning." I smile, looking at the toddler who is cradling her stuffed bunny. "Good morning, daddy. I'm hungry..." She pouts her little lips and I chuckle, nodding my head. "Go wash up and we'll go make breakfast." I stroke her hair before she gets off the bed. I turn to look at (Y/N)'s side of the bed, feeling my stomach sink as I don't find her laying there. She couldn't possibly have left... Or maybe she got scared and run off, panicked about the first morning she would be spending with Joy and myself as my girlfriend officially. "I am ready, dada..." Joy grins as she jumps out of the bathroom. "Let's go then." I smile and get out of bed, yawning and stretching.

I pick Joy up and carry her downstairs, making the cute munchkin giggle as I fix her up on the back of my neck. We walk into the kitchen finding (Y/N) in front of the stove. "You are here..." I sigh in relief, setting Joy on the kitchen island. "Good morning. Of course, I am here..." She smiles at us. I scan her body, clad in one of my t-shirts that is too long and baggy on her frame. "Good morning, (Y/N)." Joy chimes in, earning the attention from both me and (Y/N). "Good morning, princess. I hope you like chocolate chip pancakes..." (Y/N) smiles, bopping her nose. Joy "I love them." Joy screams excitedly, throwing her hands in the air. (Y/N) giggles, flipping the pancake in the pan. I hug (Y/N) from behind, tilting her head so my lips are on hers. She kisses me back softly, smiling against my lips. "Joy is watching us." She whispers, turning back to the pan. "Just kissing. People kiss all the time. She has seen almost all my friends kiss their partners..." I whisper, pressing my lips on her cheek. "Food is almost ready. Go take your seats." She changes the subject, taking the pancake out of the pan and turning the stove off. "Let's go, bub..." I pick Joy up and put her on her stool, while (Y/N) brings the pancakes on the island. "I'll bring plates and toppings. Any preferences?" I ask, helping her get on the stool. "Nutella for me, please." (Y/N) says, and Joy gasps. "You can put Nutella on pancakes?" She asks, her voice sounding like her world has been changed and built from scratch. "Calum, haven't you taught this child anything? Of course, you can, and they are yummy." (Y/N) replies; Joy looks at her like some kind of goddess... Honestly kid, me too... "Ok, Nutella and berries then..." I sigh and open the fridge.

"So what do you want to do today, girls? After breakfast..." I ask as I sit down, putting a pancake on Joy's plate. "Can we swim? In the pool? It is too hot, daddy..." Joy waves her hands in front of her face. "Sure. Is it ok with you, (Y/N)?" I ask, turning to look at her. "I don't have a bathing suit with me. I don't even have clothes with me." She replies and picks a pancake. "I can drive you to your house and pick some clothes up. We promise it will be fun." I try to convince her and she smirks. "I bet it will. But I have an even better suggestion for today." She sings, picking up the Nutella and spreading it on the pancake. "Let's hear it." I prompt her, causing Joy to mimic the way I look at (Y/N). "We can go to an amusement park. Like the one in Santa Monica pier. That way I won't have to go home to pick up clothes." She explains. Joy squeals, but my stomach becomes tight, fearing that what I might say next will disappoint both of them. "Baby, can you go check if Dukey has enough water on his water bowl?" I ask Joy, helping her get off the stool. "Yes, daddy." She cheers, running to the patio. "We can't, my love... I am sorry." I whisper to (Y/N), who looks at me with knitted eyebrows. "Why?" She asks; she is just like Joy when I say no to her, almost identical expression. "It's in public..." I mumble under my breath, taking my eyes away from her. "I see." It is all she says before she leaves her fork and knife on her plate and pushes herself off the stool.

"(Y/N)..." I sigh, standing up to move behind her. "No... I get it. There is no need. I am not fancy, or pretty enough for the rockstar to be seen with me in public. I am not like your ex, I bet I am not. So, the fewer traces you leave of you and me being together, so no public places, no risk of being seen together, people taking pictures, I get it. It doesn't mean I am fine with it, but I get it." She doesn't turn to look at me, but I can hear how hurt she is, how disappointed. "You cannot possibly be thinking this little of me..." I exasperate, moving in front of her to make her look at me. She turns her face away, but I catch a glimpse of her crying. "Just, let me go. I don't want to fight with Joy around, and for sure I don't want her to see me like that..." Her breath is shallow, she is almost sobbing. "Baby... I want you to listen to me, ok? Thank the Lord you are not like my ex. I am not ashamed of you. I would never do that to you. But I know that if we go out right now, me, you, and Joy, fans will freak out, harass you. Gossip sites will have a feast making up rumors and lies. I have seen what this does to people, I have seen people break up because of that, people who were in love. And I don't want this for us. I want to protect you, protect us from that. Keep it a secret for as long as possible, ease us into this part of our relationship being a topic for public judgment. Please..." I plead, head already hurting, body tensing at the fear of losing her. Eventually, she turns to look at me, face red and a little swollen. But she looks at me softly, wrapping her arms around my waist and burying her face in my chest. She stays silent for more than a minute, leaving me to just hold her and stroke her hair, trying to soothe her. "I am sorry." She whispers, raising her eyes to meet mine. I nod my head and lean down to kiss the tip of her nose, my body easing a little. "It's alright, I promise." I whisper back, holding her close to my body.

"Why are you hugging?" Joy interrupts us, walking right in front of us. "Because I had an even greater idea... Wanna hear it?" (Y/N) asks, kneeling to get on Joy's eye level. Joy nods her head, looking at (Y/N) with her warm eyes. "We will stay in, eat pancakes and build a fort and watch all the Disney movies we want. And braid our hair, and play with Dukey... Does it sound alright?" (Y/N) asks Joy, taking her little hands in hers. "Yes... Can we have pizza as well for dinner?" She asks excitedly, looking at me. "Whatever you want." I reply, smiling down at them.

(14 months later) / (Y/N's POV) "So, tour starts in a week, huh?" I ask, turning on my side and covering my body with the bedsheet. Calum smiles at me, opening his arms so I can rest my head on his chest. "Aha. It's a short one, though. Not like the one last year. I will be back in 11 weeks... And then I will be all yours for the holidays." He promises, resting his hand on my hip. "I know, I know. Joy asked me if I can sleep over while you are gone. Would that be ok with Mali? Would that be ok with you?" I ask, sliding up so my head can be next to hers, and with just a slight tilt I can kiss him all I want. "You don't even have to ask me. Mali adores you. Literally, she loves you more than she loves me. And Joy will probably become fuzzy and bratty if you are not around, so please, do as many sleepovers as you want." He replies, almost pleading me. "Ok then. I will tell her I can come over every Friday night if she is a good girl. So she will behave for Mali." I reply and Calum hums. "Since we are talking about you staying at my house, there is something I want to talk about with you." He begins, only pausing to kiss me softly. "I am listening. I mean, I am naked, on your bed, with my legs still numb, it's not like I can go anywhere to avoid you. So, speak up." I tease him, earning a hum from him. "I was thinking... Maybe after I get home from tour, you should come and live with us." He stutters, face becoming a little flushed. "Are you asking me to move in with you?" I ask, cocking an eyebrow at him. "Would that be so bad?" He asks, knitting his eyebrows together. "It would actually be the best thing ever. I like your house a lot better than mine, sooo..." I mess with him, earning a pinch on my shoulder. "Is that the only reason you are willing to move in with me?" He asks me. I hum, moving to straddle him and cup his face. "Can't think of another one, really." I reply, leaning down to kiss him. He reaches down to grip my thighs, digging the pads of his fingers into my skin. I moan in the kiss, feeling like his touch is sending waves of electricity in my body.

"Stay like that... Ride me..." He whispers; I chuckle, parting my lips as I kiss him, trying to push my hair off my face. "Please, ride me." He breathes out, gripping on my lap a little harsher now. "Are you serious? We just had sex." I ask surprised, looking at him as he licks his lips lustfully. "I am very serious. I need you. I need more of this, more of you. We have a week and I want to soak you up... Please, ride me..." He pleads, looking at me needily, hungrily. I lower myself until my heat is over his cock, feeling him as he hardens underneath me. "Will you help me? I need some guidance..." I look at him as innocently as I can, making him smirk at me softly. "Of course, my love. Whatever you need." He replies and I raise my hips in the air, reaching down to grab his cock and line him up to my entrance. I sink them, taking him inside me again, my body still in shock after my previous orgasm. I throw my head back, sighing as I feel him stretch me, placing my hands on his chest to keep my body from collapsing. "God, you look so good like that, my love..." He groans, raising his hands to rest on the curve between my hips and ribs. I raise my hips and thrust them down, changing the angle he enters me. I curve my movements, hips staying grounded as I do, feeling his tip hitting right where I need him. He guides me slightly by pulling at my body and keeping it down, making me grind on him a little.

It becomes harder and harder to draw breaths every second he stays inside me, as he throbs and pulses against my walls. My nails dig into his defined chest, creating little marks just below the feather tattoo that decorates his clavicle. His lips are parted as he takes in my face, how it morphs and contorts in pleasure, my body, as I spasm and shake and arch, my chest, as it rises and falls, drawing in breaths in complete and utter agony. "You feel so good inside me... So good..." I mumble, gulping down to prevent screams from accompanying my statement. Calum receives the compliment with a smile, which soon changes into lips in an o shape, tongue peeking out of them to lick the bottom lip. He looks like a sight no one should ever miss, lustful but soft, making my knees weak and stomach hurt just a tiny bit as my heart races.

My walls pulse around his member, making Calum grunt. "Already, baby?" He asks cockily while I bounce on him, feeling my stomach tighten. "It has been a hot minute since the last one. And this feels good... So good." I mumble, moaning in between. He doesn't respond. At least not with words. He brings one of his hands down my stomach, reaching all the way down to my sex, placing it over my clit before he begins stroking it. I want to tap out, I feel like my body is in overdrive of stimuli, becoming a little too sensitive. "This is not fair..." I mumble, my voice breaking at the end. Calum keeps on stroking my clit, bringing me closer and closer to what my body is craving. I feel my grip on his cock become tighter, causing Calum to groan and close his eyes, his face becoming tense. And that's when I cum around him, digging my nails into his skin and body jolting as I collapse, putting my forehead on his. Calum's breath is hitting my lips, short and shallow breathing coming out of his lungs. "Look at me, baby. Look at me as I fill you up..." He hisses through gritted teeth, thrusting his hips up. I open my eyes, looking into his; pupils are dilated, eyes glazed with lust. "Cum inside me, baby... Fill me up." I beg, gasping for air as my high prolongs while he thrusts inside me, hitting right on my spot. Calum breathes heavily, holding onto my body as he tries to reach his high. And when he does, I feel like I am going through a second wave, trembling as he cums inside me, dragging his nails on my skin and groaning, so loudly that I have to bring my lips to his to muffle him, avoid getting heard. He slams his hips up on mine one last time, smiling against my lips before he pulls out, still holding onto me. "I am exhausted..." I stretch my body, laughing lightly as I try to nestle against his chest. "I am too. But good exhaustion... The kind I wouldn't mind feeling every night." He replies, pressing a kiss on my forehead. "Mmm, that wouldn't be too bad, actually." I state and he chuckles. "I want you to stay with me, here, until I leave for tour. Let me soak you up, get enough of you before I am pulled away from you. And Joy will be less stressed about me leaving if you are here." He explains and I nod. "Cal, baby. You didn't need to convince me. I would either way. I have to take my dose of you before you leave. To keep me high while you are gone." I reply and he hums. "Ok, then." He replies, humming happily.

"Can I sleep with you tonight, (Y/N)?" I hear Joy's soft voice come from the door of the master bathroom. I spit out the toothpaste and rinse my mouth before I kneel to look at her. "Of course, sweetie. Are you feeling ok?" I ask her, placing my hands on her arms. "My tummy hurts a little." She pouts and points to her belly. For a second I freeze, contemplating if I should wake Mali up and drive the kid to the hospital. But then I remember that Calum has told me how she would lie about her tummy hurting to convince him to let her sleep on his bed. "Well, does the tummy really hurt?" I ask her and she looks at me with pleading eyes. "It's ok. You can sleep on the bed with me either way..." I encourage her and she pouts. "I just miss daddy..." She sighs and I nod my head, stroking her cheek. "Wanna know a secret, love?" I ask and she nods, placing her hands on my cheeks as well. "I miss him too. But, he is going to be back, and bring you so many gifts... He told me all about them. And then we are going to have so much fun in the holidays." I try to cheer her up. Which is successful, as she smiles and claps her hands together. "Really?" She asks. "Of course. Now, let's get ready for bed, ok?" I ask and she nods. "Did you brush your teeth?" I ask and she grins, showing me her pearly whites. "Do you have your bunny?" "I put her to bed, she was tired." She exasperates and I giggle. "Good. Then we should head to bed. It is pretty late, missy." I bop her nose and smile. "Will you read me a story?" She asks, batting her eyelashes at me. "Sure, darling. I have the perfect one." I pick her up and carry her to bed, tucking her in for the night.

"(Y/N), there is someone here to see you. Says it is urgent." Sue says as she walks into the teachers' lounge. "Ok... Sure..." I knit my eyebrows together, confused as of who would really be asking for me in such a formal way. Sue exits and in walks a woman, a little older than me, walking with a plethora of confidence. She has brown hair, pretty eyes, and a petite figure, a face so pretty she could really be a model. "Hello. How can I help you?" I smile at her, gesturing to the chair in front of my desk. "Hello. My name is Nina, and I am Joy's mother." She states, extending her hand for me to shake. I become petrified, the woman I have been hearing about for all this time, the one the left Calum and Joy years ago, is standing before me, smiling politely. "Oh, what a surprise. How are you?" I ask her, shaking her hand. "I am delighted to meet you as well. I have been seeing you with my family for so long, I had to meet you in person." She smirks, taking a seat. "I see. So, other than seeing me in flesh and bones, what else brings you here? I am sure you are aware that Joy is not my student anymore." I try to maintain my calmness to block her from intimidating me. "Of course. But, I am aware that you are practically raising my daughter and she seems to be happy with you around. So, I owe you a thank you for taking care of her for so long, and an explanation." She states. "With all due respect, Ms. Nina, I do not need an explanation from you for deserting your child and boyfriend." "But I am not here to explain that to you, Ms. (Y/N)." "Then?" "Recently, I contacted Calum again, met him while we were in the same city. And we decided, for the sake of our daughter, to give us a second chance. We want to give our daughter a healthy family." She explains. I look at her, blinking a couple of times as I try to let that sink in. "Calum has not told me anything about that." I stutter, feeling my stomach tingle. "I am sure he was waiting for the right moment. Maybe after he would be back from tour. But I am asking you, Ms. (Y/N), to step back, avoid having your feelings hurt, yourself humiliated. Calum and I are going to be together again, don't wait for him to come from tour to tell you that, spare yourself the drama. I am begging you to let us try for Joy, to give her the best we can. I know you love her, I know you do. So, please, do it for her. And for you. I wouldn't want to see you in pain." She has a smug look on her face. I manage to contain myself from crying, cursing her, attacking her, and just stand up from my chair. "You don't have to worry about me. Is that all?" I ask her and she nods, standing up as well. "Very well. I wish you all the happiness and every success in your new beginning. Have a good day." I gesture her to the door, hurt aching as the words swirl in my head. "Thank you, Ms. (Y/N). I wish you all the happiness. I am sure you will find something better." She responds before she exits the room. I stare as she walks out, feeling too stupid right now. It is like my lungs are contracting because there is no fucking way that any air is getting in them. All I feel is numbness spreading in my body, from my head to my legs, there is not an inch of my body that I can actually get a sensation from.

(Calum's POV) "Hey, bub. How are you?" I ask Joy as her face appears on my screen. "I am good, dada. How are you?" She asks me, grinning at me. I look at her, smiling so brightly even though her front teeth are missing. "I am good, bub. A bit tired, but good. How was school today?" I ask her and she shrugs. "Alright, I guess. When are you coming back, daddy?" She asks, pouting her lips at me. "In 9 days, love. I will be back home, with so many gifts for you, so please don't pout at me. It breaks my heart." I pout at her too, making her giggle a little. "Ok, daddy." She replies, nodding her head. "Can I talk to your dad too, dove?" Mali asks, taking the phone from Joy. "Go play with Dukey in the patio, baby. We will talk again before I hang up for goodnight." I assure Joy, who blows me a kiss before she runs off.

"Did she call you?" I ask Mali who shakes her head no. "Joy is asking for her. It's the third Friday she won't be coming over. I don't know what excuse to give her this time." Mali explains and I sigh. "She is not answering my calls or texts... I haven't heard from her in weeks. I am worried." I state and Mali sighs. "It is not like (Y/N) to do something like that. To be like that." Mali says and I rub my temples with my hand. "Is she ghosting me? Can she even ghost me after all this time?" I ask and Mali shrugs. "Maybe she got scared about moving in. Don't beat yourself over this right now. You will look into things and make them right when you get back." She tries to comfort me, but my stomach feels tight and my heart is worried. "Tell Joy that (Y/N) went to see her sister." I sniff, trying to hold back from crying. "She is not asking for (Y/N) to just come over. She is asking to talk to her, call her, see her. She is not stupid, Cal. She is the best of you and that fucking woman whose existence I despite but for one thing. Joy knows that something is not alright." "Tell her that (Y/N) is at her sister because she is sick and that she will be back in a while. Tell her she is alright and that she misses her. Joy will understand." I mumble, making Mali nod. "Alright. I will." She assures me. "Call Joy in. I wanna tell her goodnight. She shouldn't be staying up past bedtime."

"Do you want me to take Joy out? She shouldn't be seeing you like that..." Luke suggests, patting my shoulder as he sits next to me on the couch. "I really thought she was the one. She got along with Joy, she loved me, I loved her. We were good, more than good. And now she is out without a word. I just don't get it." I sigh, making Luke sigh as well. "I really thought she was too. She seemed so nice, so good... But she is gone, Cal. And as much as it hurts, you have a child that suffers seeing you like that. So you have to get it together, man... You have to pick your shit up and move on..." Luke states, making me chuckle sarcastically. "You know, after Nina, I promised myself I would not have to go through that again. And I met (Y/N), and my life for a little while was fucking perfect, a fucking dream. And she promised she wouldn't Nina my ass again. She promised she wouldn't walk out on me. And she fucking did. She fucking left me, right on the moment when I had my hopes high up and I was ready for the next step. You know, I bought a fucking ring... I was ready, man... It is surreal. I have no fucking idea what I am doing wrong. What is it that I am doing so wrong that every woman I love walks out on me?" I ask, feeling my eyes getting teary. "You are doing nothing wrong. It is not your fault, you hear me? Joy, Mali, and your mum are still here and those are all the women you'll ever need. Now, I am taking Joy out in a park, I'll take Duke as well because God knows how long it has been since the poor guy has been out. We will be out for 2 hours, and in these 2 hours, you are getting a shower, some food, and fake a good mood until you get a good mood. And you never blame yourself for Nina and (Y/N) leaving you. You hear me?" Luke shakes me by my shoulders softly as he stands up. "Get her some food too. Whatever she wants." I pick up my packet of cigarettes and my lighter, placing one between my lips and lighting it up. "Ok. I'll take her to the Italian place she likes, so we will be out for longer." He says before walking to pick Joy from her room.

I lay on the couch, staring at the ceiling, and smoking. I know Luke told me to get my shit together before he gets back with oy, but I have no fucking will to do that. I just don't know why she left, why she hasn't told me a word ever since. I haven't slept in days because of that question. I keep repeating every moment in my head, trying to find if there is something I did wrong. The doorbell rings, making me groan; he fucking said he would be back in at least two hours.

(Y/N's POV) I wait for someone to open the door, hoping that it won't be Mali, or Joy, or even worse Nina. I hope it will be Calum and only Calum. He opens the door, holding a cigarette between his lips, which falls from his mouth when he sees me. He looks tired, almost in a sickly manner. "Can I come in?" I ask, composing myself. He moves from the door, letting me walk in before he bents down to pick up the cigarette. "What do you want here?" He asks me, voice harsh and cold. I look at my feet and gulp, fumbling with my thumbs as I try to find the words to tell him what I want to tell him. "We need to talk." I whisper, still not looking at him. "Fuck yeah we need to talk. But you think you can walk in here, after weeks of hearing no words from you?" He asks me, shouting at me. I don't flinch back, I know he would never hurt me; not physically at least, because emotionally, I have been scarred for life by his cowardice. "You have the guts to tell me that, Calum? You have the guts to ask me that after your fucking ex, fucking Nina, told me what she told me? After everything that happened?" I ask; it is now my turn to shout at him. "What?" He asks, jolting at the sound of her name as if it is cursed. "She told me she met you on tour. She told me you talked about getting back together for Joy's sake and that you were waiting for the right moment to tell me that we are breaking up. She also told me to spear myself the drama and just fucking get away from you and your daughter. And that's what I did, and I hope you are happy and I hope it is working out for you. So, don't try to play it dumb with me right now. I thought I was worth more than that after everything, but it doesn't matter now." I let myself burst, pouring out what I have been holding inside me for so long. "(Y/N), listen to me. Nina and I never met, Nina and I never fucking met. I haven't seen her since the custody court, and even then it was for a spare second. I don't know what the fucking hell you are talking about." He explains, taking deep breaths. "Stop lying to me." I hiss through gritted teeth. "I am not fucking lying to you. You think that after what she put me and Joy through, after all this pain, after all these years, I would just be turning back to her? I fucking asked you to move in with me. Do you think I would throw the only healthy relationship of my adult life to give my ex who abandoned and hurt me and foremost my daughter? I thought you were smarter than that..." He exasperates, pinching the bridge of his nose. I stay with my mouth open, putting together the pieces. "How did she know about me? She came to the kindergarten... She knew my name..." I gasp for air, feeling my knees becoming weak. "We were not hiding, (Y/N). I have posted about us, all she needed was your Instagram handle..." He replies. I gulp the knot in my throat, bringing a hand to rub my temples. "I am sorry." I mumble and he chuckles. "Are you done? Instead of talking to me, telling me what happened, you chose to ghost me and my daughter. Do you know how much damage this has done to a kid, having to live through it twice already?" He asks; I don't dare look at him. "If you are done, please, go away. I have suffered enough already." He turns away, not daring to look at me. I bring together every little bit of courage I have left in my body, pushing myself to say what I have to say.

"Actually, I am here for a reason. Cal, I am pregnant. 13 weeks far. I found out after Nina visited me. When I found out, I battled between telling you even though I knew you were starting over with Nina or keeping it a secret, because I didn't want to ruin any chances Joy had of having a normal family. But I chose to tell you because in my conscience you have the right to know you are having a baby. I am not asking for money, I am not asking for you to take me back, I just wanted to let you know. I am leaving a folder with my labs and scans and everything, but the baby is fine, I am fine. I just thought you need to know." I reply, letting the folder on the island before I move to the door. I take in a breath and try not to burst into tears as I open the door and walk out, still not hearing a word from Calum.

(Calum's POV) I stare at the ultrasound, trying to wrap my brain around the fact that this is my baby, that I am having a baby with (Y/N). I don't know why I froze when she told me, I don't know why I didn't say a word, but I know that the picture of the ultrasound in my hands makes me the happiest I have been in a while. I try to read the lab results, see if everything is alright as (Y/N) told me, but they seem a tad bit confusing. I stare at the numbers, trying once more to decrypt them when the door opens and Luke walks in, Joy sleeping in his arms. He puts a finger in front of his lips, motioning me to be quiet as he carries her to her room. I close the folder but keep the ultrasound picture out to put it in my wallet later.

Luke walks out, taking a seat next to me. "Everything alright?" He asks me, patting my shoulder. I hand him the picture, which he looks at in total confusion. "(Y/N) came over. 13 weeks. They are both healthy." I state and he nods. "It's mine." I add, making him chuckle. "I did not doubt that, mate. Congrats." He replies, hugging me and rubbing my head with his fist. "Thanks." "Is that why she ghosted you? She didn't know how to tell you?" He asks me and I shake my head. "That's when the story gets crazy, pal. Nina found her. And she went to the kindergarten and she told her that we met and we decided to give us a second chance, so Joy can have both her parents... She told her that I was waiting for the right moment to tell her I wanted to break up and that she should spare herself of the drama and just get out of my life." "Nina? Fucking Nina? The nerve of that woman. Did (Y/N) know? About the baby I mean?" "No, she found out after..." I reply and he nods. "What are you doing here?" He asks me, cocking an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" I ask. "You were ready for the next step, man. You've got a ring and everything. And the woman you love is pregnant with your baby. Why are you here being miserable instead of at her house, holding her and making up for the time you lost?" He asks me like his suggestion is the most natural thing in the world. "She left me, Luke. She believed Nina when she knew how much she had hurt me in the past, instead of coming to me, calling me and talking things out." I whisper-shout, making Luke push me down by my shoulders. "Can you fucking blame her? Nina shows up and tells her all that, she knows that Joy has been asking for her mother, she knows you'd do anything for Joy. And she gets mad because she thought she wasn't even worth your time to tell her that, that she doesn't even worth looking her in the eye and telling her. Of course, she wouldn't call you. It is not her fault. She had to go through that alone, she had to find out she is pregnant alone, abandoned by the father of her child. She had to go to doctor appointments by herself, she had to keep herself sane. It is not her fault. And it is not your fault. The only person to take the blame for this is Nina." He points out.

For the first time, I feel like the biggest prick in the history of the world. Luke is right, for once I have to admit. "Shit..." I mumble and cover my face with my hands. "Yeah, shit..." He mumbles as well. "Can you watch Joy tonight? I need to get to (Y/N)." I state as I get up from the couch. Luke cackles and nods, gesturing me to get out. "You owe me, but yeah, I'll take care of Joy." He replies. "Luke, I am going to propose to her. Tonight. Not because of the baby, not because I want her to forgive me. But because I want to marry her. She is the one." I state and Luke smirks at me, shaking his head happily. "Don't tell me, tell her. And don't forget the ring..." He reminds me.

I drive to her house, making my speech in my head. I don't know what I should be telling her first, how to begin, or how to put everything in words. All I know is that I am not going to screw this up, I am not letting Nina screw my life up once more. I knock on her door, reaching inside my pocket to make sure that the box is still there. She opens her door, moving to the side to let me in, looking at me questioningly. "I wasn't expecting you. Especially so early." She states as I enter the apartment. There are boxes on the floor, big ones, labeled and tapped. "I am going to stay with my sister. I started having morning sickness and I get tired very easily, so she will take care of me." She explains as she catches me staring at the boxes. "No, you are not." I state. "Yeah, I am. Once the baby is born, I will move back in here, you will be able to see it whenever you want if that's what you want. But for now, I don't trust myself staying alone. I get dizzy easily and I want to be safe." She replies and I shake my head no. "You will not be staying alone. Those boxes are coming to our house..." I say, tapping my fingers against one of the boxes. "Our house?" She asks sarcastically. "Need I remind you that before I left for tour I asked you a question, baby? Need I remind you that you said yes when I asked?" I ask her, bringing my hand to stroke her cheek. "I don't want you to be with me because of the baby. I can do it on my own." She flinches away. I reach inside my pocket, bringing the box out. "I bought this in the first week of the tour. I was planning on asking you on Christmas, get Joy involved somehow. You are the one. I don't know what more to say other than I love you, I am sorry and this is not your fault." I desperately try to convince her, panicking at the thought of her leaving me. She bursts out in tears, sobbing from the bottom of her heart. "Hey, it's ok... Please don't cry." I move to hug her. She doesn't flinch nor moves away. She stays with her head buried in my chest, holding onto my t-shirt. "She knows where I work. She came to find me. God knows what she will do when she finds out about the baby." She sobs. I rub her back, trying to soothe her. "We will get a restraining order if needed. And you will never be left alone. I'll make sure of that." I whisper, pecking on her forehead. "Get the ring back home, get Joy involved, because this is an excuse of a proposal and I refuse to say yes if asked like that." She wipes her eyes and looks at me. "Is that so?" I ask, laughing lightly. "Yeah, it is so." She replies and I nod. "Ok then..." "We are having a baby." She whispers, taking my hand and placing it on her lower stomach. "We are having a baby..." I repeat, stroking my thumb over her belly. "I promise to tell you we are expecting more creatively on the next one." She giggles softly as I press my forehead against hers. "You'd better..." I tease her, pressing my lips to hers.

My Masterlist /  Single Dad!Calum x Preschool Teacher!(Y/N) Part 2

[torisfeather]

Flufftober 4 - Fake Dating

Prompt by @vex-bittys

Read it on fanfiction.net or AO3

-----------------------------------------

Wooh, this one was not easy, but I managed to finish in time! It's the first time I'm writing fake dating, so I don't know if I did okay ^^'

Anyway, this one is Roman, Remus, Patton and Logan. So... Intruloroyality? I don't know at this point XD

-----------------------------------------

Okay, you've got this, Roman thought, that night, at the dinner table, and showed his best smile for his grandma.

He felt so awful, and it felt like everyone at the table could tell how uncomfortable he was. He couldn't even look at his brother or their friends, Patton and Logan, for too long.

Which was bad, because he was supposed to be Patton's boyfriend.

It had started maybe a month ago. When their obnoxious homophobic aunt Beth had tried to introduce them to yet another girl she knew – a coworker's daughter, or cousin, or sister, it didn't matter.

At that point, Roman almost believed she had selective deafness. He and Remus had told her, over and over again, that they were gay, didn't want to meet girls, especially not when she was planning dates for them. Aunt Beth was still 100% convinced this was just a phase and that they could be "fixed".

So when she brought another miss-what's-her-name to their place without their consent, Remus had cracked and yelled: "You can't stay because we're having a gay orgy with our boyfriends tonight!"

Roman had honestly thought that would be enough. Surely their aunt wasn't around his brother enough to be used to the gross nonsense he blabbered all the time.

But it hadn't deterred her. The orgy part, at least, she realized was just a joke. "You don't have boyfriends," she had said, her chin raised in contempt. "I would have known already! You're single and you can give a chance to Natalia here."

"No offense, miss," Roman had said at the lady, who just nodded, looked quite bored. "We are not single. We're dating… uh…"

"Logan and Patton!" Remus panicked.

"Uh, yeah! You know, our classmates?"

"I thought you said they were dating each other?" Aunt Beth said, suspicious.

"No, we said they were dating us! Have you had your hearing checked, Auntie?" Remus asked, and cackled when Aunt Beth gasped in outrage. "What if a bee got inside your ear and started making a nest inside your skull, and that's why you never hear us?"

"Well, I hope you're happy for wasting such a nice girl's time!" she had cried, and promptly vacated the place, followed by the girl.

The twins had high-fived each other and then the rest of the night was spent arguing over what movie they were going to watch to celebrate.

But it couldn't be that simple, right?

Because the twin's mother was very close to Aunt Beth, and so had questioned her sons when she heard about their "boyfriends". Roman and Remus's mom was way more tolerant than her relative, but she was also a gossiper and she couldn't know it was a lie, or she's rat them out immediately. So the twins told her the exact same lie.

Their mother of course told all of her side of the family, as well as their father, who told his side of the family, and now all of their relatives thought they were dating their childhood friends.

So that wasn't ideal, and Roman thought of coming clean, or at least "breaking up", but Remus won him over arguing as long as they believed that, their aunt and any other relatives would stop trying to set them up with people. Which, honestly? Worth it.

And then winter break happened.

Every winter break, the twins and their parents would fly a couple states north, where their grandparents lived, and spend the holidays there with the rest of their family. And it was always expected from the younger people to bring any significant other at least once during that time.

They could have said Logan and Patton were too busy or had other plans, but the twins' grandparents were so adamant they contacted Logan and Patton's own parents to ask for them to join the family reunion, and not knowing anything about the situation, they all agreed on one week.

When they told Logan and Patton what the whole deal was, they were surprisingly calm about it. Logan, especially, thought this was one solution. Patton, of course, bless his little heart, wanted to come clean and apologize, but after Remus begged him not to unleash their aunt on them again, he took pity and agreed.

So Patton would pretend to be Remus's boyfriend, and Logan would act as Roman's. What could go wrong?

Several things, actually. Starting with everyone's ability to act. Roman, of course, was fine on that part. He was a theater kid and he knew what romance looked like. Patton was also pretty good at being all lovey-dovey, except he tended to look nervously at Logan whenever Remus tried something, because he was scared of Logan being jealous.

And Remus tried a LOT. He was a pervert pretending to romance a grey-asexual. And it showed.

As for Logan, well, he wasn't uncomfortable with Roman's flirting, but…

"Roman, your existence is greatly appreciated."

… He was the WORST actor Roman had ever met.

Okay, fine! It was fine! Their relatives were all kind of dumb anyway. The twins' parents didn't notice anything during the trip, and so far it seemed the charade was working.

Except, as days went by, another problem arose.

Roman had probably flirted a little too much. Or maybe it was all the time spent together. Or maybe it was from sleeping in the same bed.

In any case, he had started crushing on Logan.

Okay, not just on Logan. Patton too.

Which was a big no-no. No, you don't get a crush on childhood friends who are already dating each other. Especially in a situation where they are away from home, and thus already vulnerable and/or uncomfortable.

But he couldn't help it. To be fair, he had always been very close with the two. Just not that close. Not enough to notice how cute Patton's sleepy bed-head was, or how gentle Logan was when he was hesitant or stressed, or how warm Patton was when he was hugging him in the morning, or how hot Logan was with his glasses off.

Now he couldn't look at them without thinking "what if", and feeling itty-bitty butterflies in his tummy.

And he was certain everyone in the house could tell. And that was not how he was supposed to act right now.

So he kept his head low, trying not to draw attention to himself, which was very unlike him. And that night, at the dinner table, the boys had had enough.

"I apologize for interrupting, but I believe I have misplaced my phone and I am waiting for a very important call. May I leave the table?"

"Oh, of course Logan," their grandmother had said.

Logan stood and looked at Roman. "Would you mind helping me, Roman?"

"Uh…"

"Come on, you two hurry up, okay?" his cousin said.

Logan grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the corridor and up the stairs. Once they were out of hearing distance, he stopped and turned to Roman. "Now, please tell me what is bothering you."

"What? Nothing! I'm great, let's go look for your stupid phone…"

"Roman, in the past two days you have displayed an increase in signs of stress, you are not doing 'great'. And also, the phone thing was a falsehood."

Roman rolled his eyes. "Logan, just because you took a psychology class doesn't allow you to analyze me, and for the last time, I am okay. Now let's go back."

"I don't think that's right…" Patton's voice said from behind him.

Roman turned around and grimaced as Patton and Remus joined them. "Guys, seriously, you're making a big deal out of nothing!"

"Hey, I didn't say anything!" Remus argued. "You do look like you stuck a lightbulb up your ass and you're scared of it breaking at any point and turning your insides into a bloody purée, though."

"Great, super helpful bro…" Roman sighed. They were all looking at him, and they couldn't spend too much time or someone would come find them, and he couldn't tell them or he'd just make everyone feel bad, and it was all too much. He angrily ran his hands in his hair, pulling a couple time, closing his eyes. What the fuck was he supposed to do?!

"Okay, okay, let's calm down first…" Patton said, and now his hands were on his arms, and he was being so gentle. Roman let the others guide him into the closest room and sit him on the bed. "Now, it's okay Roman, you can tell us…"

"No…" he said stubbornly.

"Roman, we will love you no matter what the problem is, you can trust us!" Patton insisted.

"I promise, it's if funny, I will only tease you about it for two weeks!... Maybe a month."

"Remus, please! Roman, I promise it's safe to tell us."

"And, if I may add," Logan said, "we will help with the best of our abilities if at all possible."

Roman grabbed the pillow next to him and screamed as hard as he could into it. Eventually, it made him feel calm enough to look up at all the worried faces around him. He muttered something into his pillow.

"Ah, sorry, can you repeat that?" Patton asked.

"… I'm crushing on you and Logan. There, I said it, happy?"

Logan and Patton were agape for a moment, but Remus just shrugged. "Pff, me too, you're not special."

"What?"

"Bro, have you seen Logan's bare chest? He looks like a nerdy Edward Cullen. And Patton is the best cuddler in the world."

"How the fuck can you be so calm about this?!"

"It's just feelings, nobody's dead yet!"

"Yet?!"

"Okay, time out!" Logan asked, clapping his hands like a preschool teacher. "I think we need to assess the situation step by step…"

And then he stopped, because Patton was kissing Roman with all of his uncontrolled impulse. Remus cheered and kissed Logan, and for about two minutes there were nothing but kissing noises and sighs in the small room.

"So, um, does that mean you guys also…" Roman started, when his mouth was free again.

"For literal months," Logan admitted.

"That's so much time we have to make up for!" Remus cried.

"Agreed," Patton said, blushing. "We, um… We should go back, everyone's still waiting."

Roman's eyes widened and he fell back on the bed dramatically, hiding his face in his hands. "How the fuck are we going to tell them?!"

[kitanoko]

tdmm mafia AU part 2

Note: Here it is!! I enjoyed writing this part HEHEHE. (More notes at the bottom)

A step out the door to the luscious garden was a step back to reality. Momo immediately lets go of his hand; the act was over for now. Without realizing it, the toll of acting as if they’ve known each other for years was getting to them. Todoroki gestures for her to sit at the swing near the porch. She fidgets with the cold rusty chain between her fingers. It was a breezy night, very nice and relaxing, a huge contrast to how it is inside.

Wow, she thinks, 3 weeks passed by in a heartbeat.

Momo had to admit she’d somewhat grown to like to talk to Midoriya, grown to know when to laugh at Bakugou’s antics, and grown to…

She looks at the man standing in front of her whose face goes back to his usual stiff expression. He’s admiring the moon.

“It’s probably a good time to let you know what’s going on.” He begins and rubs his neck out of habit. Todoroki turns to face her and notices her slight shiver. Momo was busy kicking the pile of rocks under her feet when he walks over the swing and places his coat around her shoulders. She jumps slightly at the surprisingly caring gesture and nods a thanks. He wasn’t that much taller than her but his aura feels so much more powerful. His shadow freezes her in her place.

“I was talking to the woman earlier because…she was an informant.” He continues. Momo’s jaw go slack and was about to ask something but decides to listen instead.

“I’m working with the Federal police to get Shigaraki arrested once and for all.”

Momo was shocked at the news; doesn’t that mean Todoroki was in trouble as well? After all, they’re both criminals; one may have outdone the other but nonetheless…

Her thoughts stop and a tug plucks at her heartstrings.

Todoroki’s deep voice resonates through her once again, something she’s still not used to, and she feels what it was that had made people so afraid of him in the first place. He was emotionless and blunt – not like at the party. He was a good actor.

Momo grows solemn.

Todoroki had to do what his life had set for him and she was just one of the obstacles that he had to overcome. It reminded her again how their façade had to end sooner or later.

After all, they were from different walks of life. So different that to her, they might as well be from two ends of the universe.

“And this is why I need to know what you were doing there on the night of the incident. You still haven’t said a word about it.”

Momo straightens and fixes the coat around her. They were still acquaintances. It felt wrong to trust him but also she had owed him twice for her life. She takes a deep breath.

“I was there to find clues for the whereabouts of my father. I had someone who’s been investigating for me, and I had to be there to see for myself.”

She gulps. “And…I saw him, on Shigaraki’s boat.”

Todoroki’s eyes widen.

“Your father works for Shigaraki?”

That somehow made her blood boil. His accusing tone. As if her father was just as dirty as the rest of them. Momo stood up instinctively, standing in front of Todoroki with an air of defiance. Thanks to her heels, she was leveled with him.

“My father is a well-respected man. He would never ever work for the mafia!”

Todoroki’s lips thinned and pulls his raven black tie a little to let a bit of air in his lungs. It was clear to him what she had meant.

“Then how do you explain his presence on his boat? At Shigaraki’s side?”

“I don’t know but I will find out!” Momo wanted to tear up now, but there’s no way she’d show him her weak side. She didn’t want to look at him and turns around, hands tight and numb.“I haven’t seen him for years. For 15 years to be exact and if you had a smidge of human decency, you’d understand how much I want to know! If I could give anything…”

She sits back down and clenches her teeth. How dare he, she thought as she gripped harder on the hem of her dress – if she could, she would give anything to have her parents back.

Todoroki stays silent for awhile and Momo realizes. From the side of her peripheral vision, she sees him hover over her, a hand on her shoulder. The sparkle on her fake engagement ring catches her attention and she sighs.

The ring was beautiful – platinum regal setting with a teardrop emerald and diamonds all around. There was significant weight to it, and she remembered the night when Todoroki casually handed it to her right before she had gone to bed. It wasn’t a romantic gesture but it made her wonder how and where he got the ring. She could only hope it wasn’t stolen property or contraband of some kind. She sighs again.

“Why…” her voice was barely audible, “why are you letting me stay with you. Why don’t you just let me go home. It’s been three weeks, I’m sure things have died down now. The engagement…” Momo’s voice slows, “it’s easy to just tell others you’ve separated from your fiancee, I’m certain. And I can go back to being a preschool teacher. Wouldn’t me living with your guards outside be the same?”

Todoroki’s hand on her shoulder doesn’t let go. She felt as if he was thinking how to organize his words in a proper way. Momo was utterly puzzled. Why did it seem like what happened to her mattered at all to him.

“I want to do something right for once. To pay for my father’s sins, or the sins of my family. I want to have a new life, an honest life. I saw you on the pier and I knew I couldn’t let another innocent life end in front of me.”

Momo closed her eyes. “So I’m just one of your pet projects. One of the things you check on your bucket list.”

He twitches a finger. “No, that’s not what I meant.”

“Todoroki,” her voice regains its gentleness, “It’s strange how you treat me. Like I’m a friend. It confuses me. One day you treat me like you own me. Telling me how I can’t go back, telling me what’s best for me even though I’ve just met you. And the next, you’d make me feel almost…special.”

Momo stops abruptly and stands up, right fingers gingerly twisting and pulling out the ring she had worn on her left. The way his eyes squinted told her he wasn’t sure what she was trying to say.

“Here,” The girl says and gives him a small but melancholic smile. He holds out his hand and the ring, still warm, rocks a bit in his palm as Momo drops it back to its original owner. “I’m done. I’m returning home tomorrow and I hope you respect my wishes.”

~~

The way back was quiet. They didn’t speak a word to each other and the first thing Momo does when she goes home is curl in her bed like she had done the first week she was here. She had nothing to pack, nothing that she needed to take. Tonight would be the last night here, and then she’d be able to see her friends again. Aizawa had been worried sick, calling her often, and Momo would talk to him whenever she had her phone. She knew the three had checked her call history but they didn’t seem to care. She had agreed with Aizawa to only take action if she hadn’t called for over 2 days She squirms on her bed and held her blanket tight. How great would it be, Momo thinks, back to popcorn and movie night with Jirou, and back to seeing her students again.

She remembers Midoriya telling her to not worry about her job; they have people working in the school board, fabricating just the right story so they’d allow her to go on sabbatical. Not that she was worried about her income, it was just overall fulfilling for her to teach and raise the next generation.

Momo ponders if she’d miss Midoriya and Bakugou and after an hour of just laying there, Momo drifts off to sleep and dreams of her parents.

~~

“Yo two-face, where’s ponytail?!” Bakugou yelled as he kicks open the door to Todoroki’s office. Todoroki rubs his temples and the blond notices the ring sitting inside the jewelry box, opened in front of the mafia boss.

Bakugou cocked a brow and stuffs his hands in his pocket, noticing the silence. Not even a grunt from Todoroki. Strange.

“She fcking said she wanted to learn how to make late night snacks and I got all the ingredients ready, don’t fcking tell me she went to sleep!”

Still nothing from Todoroki. The mafia boss just closes his eyes and stashes the ring back. The drawer remains open and he thumbs the rim of the mahogany wood. Todoroki could see his glock resting in the deep crevice of the drawer.

Bakugou turns around and holds the door open a bit. “YO,” he booms, “DICKU, COME HERE. HALF-N-HALF’S DYING.”

“WHAT?” Midoriya scrambles in, face in horror but relaxes when he sees Todoroki sitting there. “Oh. Okay you scared me for a second, Kacchan!”

Bakugou snickers and shoves the door closed after Midoriya enters.

“I’m not dying,” Todoroki finally speaks.

The green-haired man strides over to the desk. “You okay, Todoroki-kun? You seem troubled. If it’s about the next operation, we –“

“Momo’s leaving tomorrow.”

Both Bakugou and Midoriya exchange glances.

“Leaving? What the fck? It’s Dicku’s lame ass jokes scaring her away isn’t it.”

“What, stop blaming me, Kacchan!”

Todoroki takes a sip of his whiskey and slams it down unknowingly. His friends stop their back and forth bickering and could feel Todoroki’s irritated gaze.

Bakugou was the first to break the silence.

“You were staring at that ring. What happened tonight.”

It sounded unusually levelheaded coming from the hothead.

“Momo and I had a discussion and she said she wanted to go home. It makes sense, after all, we can’t keep her prisoner forever. I just thought that I was doing the right thing.”

Midoriya rests his arm on his desk. “Todoroki-kun, you were doing the right thing. We know you’ve been wanting to change things around here. Walk on the right path for once. But it makes sense for her to get her life back. We can send bodyguards to watch over whenever she needs.”

The white and red haired man tenses his shoulders and his expression stones. “I know.”

Bakugou’s alarming red eyes bore into his.

“If you know then why are you grieving as if she fcking got murdered.”

“I’m not grieving.”

“Ya you fcking are. You do know that she’s not your actual fcking fiancee right? Don’t tell me you want to live the lie, or have you fallen that hard. She’s a normal otherwise annoying woman who laughs when she shouldn’t and fcking for fck’s sake can barely cook instant noodles.”

The vein on Todoroki’s neck pulses and Midoriya holds a hand in front of him as if to stop whatever his friend was going to do next. Todoroki wanted so badly to explain himself.

“We’ve become something different. Something I’m not sure of myself, but it’s not the same as it was. Momo felt unique. She wasn’t scared of me, of us. Her fear came from knowing she wouldn’t be able to return to her friends.”

Todoroki wanted to go on but it was like a lump had lodged in his throat. The whiskey still lingered and the heat was getting to him. He needed to cool off before he punches something.

Bakugou was not having it. He crosses his arm as if to invite him to tear him apart. “You know I’m right, you fcking moron. She’s a ticking time bomb waiting to get lured out by Shigaraki. You can either fcking tell her how you’ve become a wuss for her or you can watch her go. I’m gonna head out, you can sleep on it.”

And with that, Midoriya and Todoroki watch Bakugou stomp out, the halls echoing. The green-haired man sends his friend a sympathetic gaze. Todoroki hated the burn in his chest. He was so used to snapping his fingers and getting whatever he wanted. But somehow, this was totally new.

Before Midoriya could say another word of encouragement, Todoroki crashes back down on his chair, head aching. He eyed the contents beside him once more and slams the drawer to a close.

Notes: I really like the idea of bakugou and momo being friends, I’ve always wanted him to teach her how to cook. Momo always relied on take-out or Jirou’s cooking; she tries but fails a lot. And also here you can see how todomomo isn’t really working out; I wanted them to sorta struggle, you know? Momo was attracted to his looks but with him overall, she’s not so sure. She was semi-jealous of him talking to another woman but it was more so because of all the attention he’s given her recently. Happy to hear your thoughts!

[akechicrimes]

Prompt 19 for Shuake? I read it and my brain immediately “̶A̶̶n̶̶g̶̶s̶̶t̶ Material for New Game+” (Just a suggestion)

19. “Do you want to know the hardest thing about having a soulmate? It’s not the separation in the beginning, not the endless nights lying awake, hoping and praying that someone was made for you. It’s…it’s the love. It’s too strong, and you can’t fight it. I’ve tried. Believe me, I’ve tried…but I’m always going to love you. And I need you to know that.”

summary: goro akechi meets his soulmate akira kurusu, falls in love instantly, and immediately resolves to kill him.

When Goro is twelve, he hates two people equally: his father who he’s never met, and his soulmate who he’s never met. When Goro is eighteen, he meets Akira Kurusu, falls in love instantly, and resolves to kill him.

***

“Oh,” says Sae, when he walks into work next. “Take the day off, Akechi-kun.”

“That’s entirely unnecessary--!”

“I will be liable in court if I make you work,” says Sae promptly, and before his very eyes, starts to move case files over onto his (very small) section of her desk. “You met your soulmate, you get a whole two weeks of paid leave. Goodbye.”

“I didn’t meet my soulmate,” says Goro, trying very very very hard not to snarl.

“You’ve got lovesick all over your face,” Sae replies.

Goro immediately pulls out his phone and checks himself in the front view camera, because Goro’s only dedicated entire years of his life to having perfect, flawless control over his face and public image and it’s simply not possible that one scruffy-haired teenaged boy who probably doesn’t even wear deodorant could undo all his hard work, but no, Sae’s right, Goro’s got this hideously piteous wide-eyed fawning look like he’s some kind of blindly dedicated fangirl star-struck over a local celebrity. Goro has the sudden compulsion to break his phone, and maybe get rid of Akira Kurusu’s phone number while he’s at it.

“Enjoy the honeymoon period,” says Sae. “Don’t come back or I’ll get sued.” She thinks about it. “I think you may have to still go to school. You seem to have met your soulmate unusually young, so you may want to check if your school has a policy on it.”

“Right,” says Goro. His fists curl; the leather gloves creak. “I’ll... go, then. If anything happens with the Kamoshida case--”

“I will not call you before two weeks is up.”

“How... very kind of you,” says Goro with determined pleasantry, as if she’s not booting him off the very case that Goro worked for two years to have an opportunity to even look at, not to mention the case that Shido will have his head for if Goro screws up.

Maybe Sae hears it in his voice, because she pauses, and gives him the neutral look that could very well pass as her smile. “When your leave is up, the case will still be here. You only get to meet your soulmate for the first time once. It’s a special time. You could try to enjoy it.”

Just then, Goro’s phone buzzes with a text from--ugh--Kurusu, speak of the soulmate devil: My school just told me to take the day off because of soulmate stuff, is that legal?? Goro’s heart jumps. Sae does smile then, in that smug, triumphant way she does when she’s just won a legal case. “Have fun,” she says, and in the reflection of Goro’s phone screen, he can see himself smiling against his will.

***

There’s nothing for it. Goro’s just going to have to kill Kurusu. Or put him in jail, or make him go psychotic, or hand him over to Shido or his cleaner friend for disposal. Whatever works. But Goro cannot continue on with this shackle around his throat.

Life is a series of unfreedoms: first you can’t choose who you’re born to, sometimes strung up with a bunch of birth complications, possibilities carved away from you by the map of your genetics and DNA predispositions. Then all the things you can’t afford: maternity leave, a good diet, child care, a good preschool. More still: Duck and bow your head to the social workers, the school teachers, the bosses who want nothing more than to fire your mother for the slightest mistake. Don’t speak too loudly. Don’t make eye contact. When your mother dies, you can’t cry too loudly at her funeral or it’ll make your aunt mad. No, you can’t afford the train fare to visit her grave.

And people have the nerve to say: Oh, isn’t it romantic to have been assigned a soulmate from the moment of your birth? Isn’t it wonderful? Isn’t it reassuring to have no choice in who you love?

Isn’t it the peak of romance that one day, you just look across a TV studio and your entire life gets turned upside down? The entire insides of your head gets rewritten according to some cosmic match-maker game. All of a sudden, you’d take a bullet for some shitty kid in glasses you’ve never met. And it doesn’t matter what you want; it doesn’t matter what you need. You love him and you can’t even hate him for it.

Isn’t that romantic?

Maybe Goro shouldn’t have been surprised when the public started thinking that a group of thieves reaching inside the heart of another person and forcing them to admit their crimes could constitute as justice.

***

Shido doesn’t give a shit about Goro’s soulmate problems and also Goro would rather sit on a cactus and spin than tell Masayoshi Shido that Goro’s fucking soul is tied to the very thieves that are currently being a pain in Shido’s ass, which is to say that Shido calls him on the subway and rattles off three more Mementos targets that he wants taken out before the end of the week and Goro has no choice but to simper and nod and tell Shido yes sir, anything he wants, sir, right away, sir. Halfway through the phone call, Goro realizes that he could just tell Kurusu that Goro’s a murderer, and Kurusu, the leader of the righteous and just Phantom Thieves himself, would have no choice but to love Goro anyway, murders and all, murderer and all; and it wouldn’t even be a lie, wouldn’t even be an obligation; Kurusu would love him genuinely and sincerely and he wouldn’t even be able to stop himself, even if he came to hate himself for it. Shido hangs up on him. A nice old lady next to him says, “Did you get some good news, dear?” and Goro realizes that he’s grinning ear to ear.

***

Well, if Goro’s going to kill Kurusu, then he might as well meet the boy before he does--especially if Kurusu’s offering. Since they both have the days off and nothing better to do than to figure out what to do with the person they’ve found their soul bound to, Kurusu suggests that they meet up at some place called Leblanc, which, if Goro isn’t wrong, is the same place that Sae’s been hounding because of that child neglect case. Goro reminds himself that Kurusu has no choice but to love him because of this stupid soulmate thing, and therefore it’s patently ridiculous that Kurusu will have much of an opinion on the state of Goro’s hair. Goro fixes it anyway. He also brushes his teeth in lockable restroom in a Wild Duck Burger place. Almost leaves, then goes back and applies deodorant.

This is the stupidest thing that’s ever happened to Goro. Kurusu’s the phantom thief Goro’s trying to catch. Odds are Shido will have Kurusu killed or put in jail within the next eight months. Goro walks into Leblanc, sees Kurusu lurking in the corner booth in his school uniform, and feels his own heart do a dozen cartwheels. Oh, wow, Goro really does love him and he doesn’t even know him. This isn’t stupid. This is disgusting.

Goro isn’t familiar enough with Kurusu as a person to know what his stare means, but the man behind the bar apparently does. “Take it somewhere else, lovebirds,” he says. “Actually--for god’s sake, Kurusu, take him somewhere nice for the occasion.”

“Here is nice,” says Kurusu.

“Somewhere fancy. Geez, have some class and show your soulmate a good time.”

“Upstairs is nice,” says Kurusu.

“No it’s--ugh,” says the barista, and mutters something about kids these days as Goro considers the possibility that Kurusu is going to try and show his love by skipping straight to the part where they fuck on the first date, and Goro will have the pleasure of cutting his own soulmate’s dick off. Greatly cheered by this opportunity, Goro says his hasty goodbyes to the barista and goes upstairs, curious to see the room of the boy that he’s going to have the honor of murdering.

Goro takes the couch. Kurusu sits at the desk chair. (Not backwards, thank god.) “How good to see you again,” Goro lies cheerily. “Have you been well, since we last spoke?”

And Kurusu--Goro doesn’t know why he thought the boy from the TV station, who argued with him on live TV, would disappoint him--Kurusu looks him square in the eye and says, “The soulmate thing doesn’t have to matter.”

“Oh?” says Goro, and leans forward. Why did he think Kurusu wouldn’t make an interesting move? It’s Kurusu. Of course he’d approach the soulmate issue with the same fascinating approach that he took to justice itself. “Most people would say it matters quite a lot. Most people would be delighted to have found true love. So young, too.”

“Are you?” asks Kurusu.

Goro blinks like he’s been thrown an unfair question in a TV interview. Kurusu smiles, slow, sure.

“Not to sound like a cynic,” says Kurusu evenly, “but it doesn’t feel much like love if it’s not a choice.”

Goro’s smile widens. “Is free will a prerequisite of true love, then?”

“If it’s going to mean anything that’s worth anything.”

“Even if such free will costs you your shot at happiness?” Goro presses.

Kurusu doesn’t blink. “Would you be happy, chained to someone you love but had no choice in loving?”

Obviously fucking not, but Goro doesn’t want to hear that from Kurusu, because it makes Kurusu sound like he understands Goro, and the last thing Goro wants to hear from the boy he’s going to kill is that he’s not just Goro’s soulmate, but his soulmate for a good reason. 

“The idea of soulmates is a practically immoral phenomenon,” says Goro, so as to avoid the question. “At some point, it’s hardly any different from brainwashing or psychological manipulation, or even Stockholm syndrome. But the fact of the matter is that it’s a widely documented phenomenon, too. There’s no doubt that it’s real, and it exists, and that you and I are bound together. Speak practically, Kurusu. What are you proposing we do?” Besides just murdering you in Mementos, Goro thinks and doesn’t say.

“Pretend it didn’t happen. It doesn’t have to matter if we don’t let it,” says Kurusu. “I’m only in Tokyo until the end of this school year, too. We just have to wait until then, and then I’ll be hundreds of miles away and it won’t matter anymore.”

“You’re proposing that we outwit fate itself.”

Kurusu pushes his glasses up. Behind his hand, his lips just barely turn upwards. “Don’t think you can do it?”

Goro’s eyes narrow and his smile sharpens. “On the contrary, I’m only worried you won’t be able to keep up with me.”

“It’s a deal, then,” says Kurusu.

“We’ll choose our own paths of our own free will,” Goro agrees, “and we won’t let such a silly soulmate phenomenon determine the course of our lives.”

Kurusu’s smiles softly and takes Goro’s offered hand and shakes it. And for just a moment, Goro’s heart doesn’t feel like a besotted, weak traitor, but entirely at peace.